ExplicitNovels

ExplicitNovels

By Steamy StoriesSociety & CulturePhilosophyPersonal JournalsSexuality
Download on the App Store

ExplicitNovels episodes

  • A Holiday Haunting: Part 2

    A Holiday Haunting: Part 2
    Jack and Erin deal with new problems.

    Based on a post by zeon 67.

    Listen to the ► Podcast at Explicit
    Novels.



    Jack's mouth painfully stretched open. He then released a

    long gasp, and his eyelids pulled back; he was now forcibly awake. Turning to
    his side, he found himself partially alone. Lucy was still there, deep in
    sleep, but no Erin. He called her name, but there was nothing.

    Putting on sweatpants and a t-shirt, Jack searched the house

    for her. He yelled her name and again there was no reply. It had never worked
    like that before, but Jack was desperate. He questioned himself, Lucy, the
    s ance and everything else. Worried that he had caused her banishment, Jack
    needed to interrogate the medium.

    But then the doorbell rang, and there was a knock at the

    door.

    Opening it, Jack saw a delivery man with a clipboard and a

    massive box. Annoyed that the new dryer he bought on Black Friday, had finally
    arrived a week late, he signed the paperwork but felt cold. Jack turned around
    but saw nothing. Terrified that he was losing it, Jack turned back to the
    delivery man.

    The delivery man wheeled the dryer in and took the clipboard

    off Jack, thanking him. The man then looked past Jack and said, "Morning,
    Miss."

    Behind him, Erin stood. Her mouth ajar and stood still, but

    wasn't her typical ghostly self. She looked like she did last night, her skin a
    pale pink while her hair was an auburn shade. Erin had the same clothes that
    Jack had seen for the previous fifteen years. But something was off. Erin had
    lost the white apron that covered most of the front, and the first two buttons
    of her collar were undone, possibly scandalous in the 19th century.

    "He saw me. He saw me." Erin said, walking towards

    the open door. She ignored Jack and edged closer to the outside, the fresh air,
    sounds of birds and something new to see calling her. Erin turned back to Jack
    and said, "Come with me."

    She then took one step outside and immediately disappeared.

    "Fuck!" Lucy screamed from upstairs.

     

    A post-S ance exam.

    They sat around the coffee table, all struggling to think of

    anything to say. Jack and Lucy had run some basic tests on Erin. She could be
    seen but not be touched, but cameras could capture her. She couldn't feel
    anything, but could sit in a chair without phasing through it. Should she take
    a step outside the house's confines, Erin would instantly vanish and reappear
    in the attic.

    But Erin could change her appearance, though only subtly.

    Like she could roll up her sleeves, undo a button or two and play around her
    hair. That was a relief to Erin; she had only worn hair in a bob because Mrs.
    Franklin demanded it.

    "So, what now," Jack said, taking a sip of coffee.

    "I; I don't know," Lucy shook her head, "This

    is way out of my area of expertise. Honestly, I didn't even know that this
    could happen."

    "Would it be so wrong if I stayed like this?" Erin

    said, "I can speak and I can be heard."

    "But you can't touch anything." Lucy said.

    "And my parents are going to be back soon. Then it's

    Christmas and the house is going to be filled with people. I can see my mom and
    my aunts instantly freak out if they saw you float. And, I have to go back to
    Boston. I can't leave you like this."

    "I know." Erin then looked at Lucy and asked,

    "Can we not do the s ance again?"

    "Hell no." Lucy shook her head, emphatically

    underlining her point. "What we did and what happened, it's not the same.
    Jack was supposed to talk to you and help you move on. Nothing about sex. We
    did something, maybe something wrong, maybe something right. But it pulled you
    into this plane. If we do it again, who knows what happens to you?"

    "Then what next?" Jack asked.

    Lucy pushed her chair back and stood up. She madly scrolled

    through the contacts on her phone. "I need to speak to someone. Be back in
    a sec."

    Erin followed Lucy out of the room with her stare. She

    paused for a moment, then leaned in towards Jack. "We should talk."

    "Yeah." Jack said, trying to hide his nervousness.

    "I never thought that I would be here. I'd be a

    banshee, roaming this house until the Last Judgement. I accepted that. Now I
    can be seen by anyone. I can be spoken to and listened. I am lost and scared.
    What happens to us?"

    Jack rested his hand on over hers, sinking through her

    tangible form and said, "I'll work something out. Don't worry. My dad did
    say he is thinking about selling the house. Maybe I take it."

    Erin dropped her head down and said, "I cannot let you

    do that. Live your life with a spirit. It will be dull. And there is so much I
    want to see."

    Leaning back, Jack smiled back at her. This was the first

    time he could find out who Erin really is, as a person. "Like?"

    "I want to be in the sky, flying across the ocean. To

    travel to places that I have only seen briefly in those windows. The Grand
    Canyon, swim in an ocean and visit Kinsale."

    "Kinsale?"

    "It is where I was born. I left when I was twelve. I

    always wished that I would see the village again."

    "Anything else?"

    Erin looked away, like she was thinking; then turned back to

    Jack and said, "I want to eat food that hadn't been boiled. Wear something
    luxurious. I want to see a movie. And to kiss you again." She smiled.

    Lucy walked back into the room. She glanced at Erin, then at

    Jack, realizing something was up, but began talking.

    "Okay, I spoke to a friend. She knows a lot of

    left-hand path rituals, some chaos magic. You know, maybe sigils and secret
    names?" she said, nodding as if they knew what she meant. "She knows
    a couple of necromancers."

    "Necro-mancers?" Erin asked.

    "They talk to the dead. My friend's going to reach out

    and get us a name. Hopefully, one who just wants to talk to the dead and
    nothing more. A necromancer will know what to do."

    "So, we just wait?" Jack asked.

    Lucy nodded.

     

     Home Alone.

    Days later, Erin stared at the TV. She was alone as Jack had

    to deal with the headache of Christmas preparations. He didn't want to leave
    her by herself, but Erin insisted that it was okay. This was something that
    Erin knew she had to get used to. She thought back to how difficult her life
    was before the s ance. Erin could easily take her current form as a constantly
    visible ghost, than that hell.

    One plus was now she could spend time with Jack. Last night,

    they spent hours talking. Jack told her everything that had happened to him
    since they last spoke. Erin was confused by his job, working as an engineer but
    with computers and clouds.

    Jack also showered her with questions about her own life.

    Her eyes widened after each question, and she grinned madly back at him. She
    told him about her life in Ireland, traveling across the Atlantic and working
    in Boston. Jack showed her current photos of how the city changed. She was
    amazed and saddened, seeing some of her favorite places of the city disappear.

    There was one question that Erin wouldn't answer. Jack had

    asked her where she would go, when she wasn't haunting the house. When he used
    to see her, it was only for an hour at most, then Erin would just fade away,
    and Jack would have to wait days or weeks to see her again. Erin couldn't say
    anything; she just looked away. She finally said it was difficult and Jack
    quickly changed the subject.

    The channel that Jack left the TV on was now playing another

    documentary about the World War. He told her it was a good idea for her to get
    used to the twenty-first century, but Erin couldn't stomach any more
    documentaries about the war. She understood Jack's reasoning; the other night,
    she cried in happiness that Ireland had become independent.

    A knock on the door turned Erin's head. There was no way it

    could be Jack. She could hear keys rattling and the door slowly open. Someone
    then called her name, a female voice. Erin phased through the walls to see who
    it was. She found Lucy standing outside, darting her head in and out.

    "Fuck!" Lucy stumbled back as she saw Erin appear,

    covering her mouth. She took a couple of deep breaths and then said, "Hi;
    Erin," Lucy nervously smiled, "Where's Jack?"

    "He has gone to a store called Walm Art. He will return

    in two hours' time, I hope."

    "Oh." Lucy paused. "Err, can I come in?"

    "Sorry," Erin stepped aside and allowed Lucy to

    enter. "Did Jack give you a key?"

    "Yeah," Lucy said, removing her jacket. "He

    swung by and said that I should have it, just in case."

    Muscle memory dictated her to ask for Lucy's coat and offer

    her a drink. Erin tried to hide her embarrassment while Lucy just smiled. Erin
    then followed her into the living room, trying to think about why she was here.
    She didn't like the idea that Lucy could enter the house whenever she wants.
    Erin knew the psychic was attracted to Jack; experiencing Lucy's feelings
    during the second time she possessed her. Erin couldn't help herself but
    checkout the medium's curvy frame as Lucy walked into the living room, hiding
    her disappointed face.

    "I have some news, but I will wait until Jack gets

    back. It'll be easier to explain. But it's good." Lucy grinned. She sat
    down on the sofa and asked, "What are you watching?"

    "A documentary about World War 2?" Erin said, not

    entirely convinced. "They call it World War 2 but do not say anything
    about a previous war."

    "Yeah, I can't remember what World War 1 was about.

    Might watch Wonder Woman again. Do you mind if I change the channel?"

    "Please," Erin replied, "It's

    depressing." She then joined her on the sofa.

    "So, how are you dealing with the modern world?"

    Lucy asked while flicking through the channels, stopping on at E.

    "It's pleasant. Yesterday, Jack showed me around the

    house and I was amazed. A dishwasher, a washing machine and an automated carpet
    cleaner. Those were most of my duties and would take half of my day. He showed
    me um moving photograph on his phone of places he has been to. I want to see
    them with my own eyes."

    "I'm guessing back in the 1880s travel was

    impossible."

    "Only by train or steam. Now you can fly

    anywhere," Erin smiled. "But what I'm most astonished by is being a
    woman. I died before I could vote and now a woman can run for President. I
    could only be a maid or work in a factory. Now there's so many
    possibilities."

    "That's really cool," Lucy said, smiling.

    Erin felt herself being distracted by the TV. She turned her

    head and saw a dozen of scantily-clad women grinding against men, who were
    topless and had bodies like circus strongmen. Her mouth dropped, watching as a
    woman sing to the camera.

    Lucy saw Erin's stunned expression and quickly changed the

    channel. "Sorry."

    "It's fine," Erin replied, "There is so much

    that is different. I need to adjust. It's just that if I were to go to a beach,
    I was expected to wear bloomers that covered my limbs. It is difficult to get
    used to being in an age were flesh is allowed."

    "I understand. It's okay to take your time." Lucy

    said. She then leaned closer and asked, "Sorry if this sounds idiotic. But
    you okay with me in general? Being a medium, the drinking and the sex before
    marriage?"

    Erin smiled and said, "I have lived in this household

    for over a century. My eyes have been open to many strange things. At first, I
    prayed for my soul and I thought my impurity was the cause of this life I was
    to live. As the years passed, I found myself losing that idea of sin. Families
    lived here, they indulged in vices that I found wicked. But they were still
    loving and moral people."

    "Wow," Lucy smirked and said, "One day, you

    must tell me what you saw over the years."

    Going back to Lucy's words and all the things she

    experienced got Erin thinking. In the hundred-odd years she had been trapped in
    this house, she had caught numerous couples screw late at night. Some were
    unmarried, others were of different races, which shocked her, but Erin found
    them loving, which just compounded to her jealousy.

    Erin had also seen couples have different types of sex, none

    like the ways she was told or experienced. Her fianc had been drunk during
    their entire courtships; she doubted he would have been sober enough to
    cock-stand. Robert just pushed her down on a billiards table and had his way
    with her. Erin thought she had enjoyed that, but it was nothing compared to
    what Jack made her feel the other night. It felt unusual, but she loved every
    moment of him touching her down below.

    "Um," Erin looked away before opening her mouth,

    "Lucy, can I ask you something? It is delicate."

    Lucy shrugged, "Sure."

    "Jack. He laid me down and used his tongue; on my

    quim." Erin said blushing. "Is this normal?"

    "Yeah," Lucy blurted out. "Sorry. Most guys

    do that now. If you're lucky." She smirked at Erin, who remained
    nonplussed.

    "Has sex really changed that much?"

    "One sec," Lucy stood up and skipped to the

    kitchen. She returned ten minutes later with a bottle of wine and two glasses.
    "If we're having girl time, we need wine."

    Lucy popped open the bottle and poured, then stopped.

    "Shit, I forgot. I'm sorry. Are you okay if I drink?"

    "Please," Erin replied, smiling. "My church

    said it was a sin. They encouraged to be teetotal. The man who I was supposed
    to marry died due to it. When I tasted wine and became hysteric. I thought that
    was the reason I was stuck in this house. Now I'm not sure. But I would love
    another taste."

    "Hopefully soon." Lucy then took a long sip and

    said, "Okay ;  sex. Sex is nothing like you have experienced in the
    1800s. There are handjobs, blowjobs, anal, bondage, choking and group sex. What
    Jack did to you ;  I admit I'm jealous. Because most guys won't do that,
    but still expect you to blow them."

    "Blow?"

    "You put a penis in your mouth and suck on it."

    "Oh Christ," Erin muttered.

    Lucy then lifted up her phone, and loaded up a website. She

    then stopped herself, glanced at Erin and typed something else like she had
    changed her mind. She clicked on a video thumbnail and scooted closer to the
    spirit.

    "This is sex now."

    Erin moaned, watching a young blonde who looked a passing resemblance

    to Lucy, on a bed. She was nude and smiling at a tattooed man. She quickly
    stripped the man of his clothes, and then the couple kissed, rolling on the
    bed. Erin noticed that the woman was completely bare in the between. The man
    then kissed the woman in the cunt, just like Jack had done to her.

    "Wow," Erin moaned, "She looks like she is

    really enjoying herself."

    Erin felt the need to shift her weight on the sofa while she

    continued to watch.

    "Well, she's an actress. I should tell you that this is

    fake. But you need to know that it's okay to like sex and how you can enjoy
    it." Lucy then paused as they both watched the blonde actress get on her
    hands and knees. "That's the doggy-style position, very popular and feels
    great."

    Erin pursed her lip like she was trying not to laugh.

    Everything she had been taught, from her mother, Sunday School and the church,
    told her that premarital sex was an affront to the Lord. And sex in marriage
    was only for procreation. Now she could enjoy it.

    "I have to admit something, Lucy," Erin said,

    trying to look away from the video, "When me and Jack um fucked. I drew on
    your thoughts to make it more enjoyable."

    "I've been meaning to ask you about that." Lucy

    paused the video and took another sip of the wine. "Jack told me about the
    first time you possessed me and tried to kiss him."

    "I'm so sorry."

    "That's okay. I really just want to know how you were

    able to possess me? I've talked to spirits before, some probably fake, some
    hundred-percent real. But I've never been possessed."

    "I can't explain," Erin said. "It just

    happened and then I felt pain, you fighting back and mine own struggle. But I
    can tell you about the other time. It was easy. I just drew on your attraction
    to Jack."

    "It's like a tulpa," Lucy said, slowly smiling.

    "It has to be a tulpa!"

    "Tulpa?"

    "A tulpa is a being or an object created through

    intense thought. You have created something like this, linking you with Jack.
    When me and Jack were on the sofa, were you just haunting the house or were you
    drawn to this spot."

    "I just appeared here and saw you two."

    "Yeah," Lucy grinned, "This is great. I've

    got an idea on how we can help you."

    Erin nodded and looked away. She should apologize. Erin saw

    the blonde medium less of an adventuress, a strumpet who would seduce Jack, and
    more of a real person. And someone eager to help her. Erin knew she still had
    to adjust her 19th century way of thinking to the modern world.

    "Hey," Lucy said, getting Erin's attention.

    "Don't worry about me and Jack. I can tell he only wants you, especially
    now he can actually be with you. You know, have conversations. And I like you
    and I don't want to mess with a 19th century Irish ghost."

    Erin chuckled and covered her mouth. She wanted to believe

    that Lucy was genuine; she disliked being this jealous woman. When she was
    alive, with a body and everything, she had few friends. It was mainly due to
    her betrothed and the need to move cities for work.

    "What happened to you? When I possessed you?"

    "Hmm," Lucy paused and then said, "The first

    time I felt nothing, I was like asleep. When you did it again, it was like
    watching TV. I was standing in a dark room. Watching two screens and I could
    hear my voice, but it didn't sound like me. You leaned in and kissed Jack and
    it felt so weird. I'll be interested to try it again. Hell, if you ever want to
    have some fun with Jack, you can use my body." She grinned.

    Again, Erin blushed and went red, thinking about floating

    away from this conversation.

     

    Left Hand Magic.

    Jack opened the door and made a beeline to the kitchen. He

    ignored the dulled sounds of music being played and talking in the other room,
    assuming that it was just the TV. After stocking the fridge, he had to check on
    Erin. It was a weird relationship. She was like his girlfriend but also his
    patient. Jack just tried to focus on Lucy coming through for them.

    Walking into the living room, he found Erin and Lucy both on

    the sofa. The blonde medium was playing music on her phone while Erin nodded
    her head over the beat, her eyes closed. This was good. Jack knew that Erin
    would need someone else to talk to. Like with any other relationship, his
    neurotic side flared, and Jack was worried that he was suffocating Erin. It
    helped that Lucy knew what Erin was going through, wouldn't freak out and is
    around the same age.

    "Oh, you're back," Erin said, smiling. She stood

    up and walked through the coffee table to be at his side. "Did you get
    everything?"

    "Yep," He nodded, "So, what have you guys

    been up to?"

    "I'm just showing her what music is like now, and

    Instagram. And some other things." Lucy said, smirking at Erin.

    Jack caught the smile and glanced at Erin, who had gone red.

    Ignoring their feminine secrets, he sat down and asked, "So, do you have
    any news?"

    "Yep," Lucy replied and went for her bag. "You

    ever heard of a grimoire?"

    They both shook their heads, which Lucy had suspected they

    would do. She then gave them a brief explanation of a grimoire. It meant a book
    of spells, but more accurately, it was a textbook of magic. She had underlined
    certain pages, focused more on left-hand path magic, which went over both Jack
    and Erin's heads. The grimoire that Lucy had been given, had instructions on
    how to resurrect a body.

    "From what I read, resurrecting the dead is near

    impossible. Especially when the dead has been dead for over a hundred years.
    You need to evocate the person's spirit from wherever they are, say Hell or
    Heaven. That takes a lot of energy, and like it takes forever with like a
    zero-point-one chance percent of getting it right. But since Erin's spirit is
    still on Earth, we have a shot."

    "Fuck." Jack said. He then glanced at Erin and

    quickly apologized.

    "No, you are right," Erin nodded, dumbfounded as

    he was, "So, I can be human?"

    "Possibly," Lucy said, walking closer to the

    couple, the dirt-brown book of spells in her hands. "We need some things.
    Dirt from your grave, for one. Some other stuff, like salt, candles, herbs.
    Also, there might be sex magic involved."

    "Sex magic?" Erin said, "How? What?"

    "This is left-hand path magic!" Lucy yelled,

    "There's always stuff involving sex."

    "So, when do we do this?" Jack asked, pouring

    himself a glass of wine; he needed it. Glancing at Erin, she looked like she
    wanted one as well.

    "We need to pick the right date. A date real

    important." Lucy then got in front of Erin and asked, "What do you
    remember about the day you died?"

    "I um; it's hard," Erin said, "I can't.

    No."

    "The diary doesn't say much. All I know that she died

    on December 21st."

    "December 21st?" Lucy repeated, "The Winter

    Solstice usually falls on 20th or 21st. If Erin was murdered on the Winter
    Solstice, it can explain a lot. Tulpas. Midwinter. This is getting weird."

    Lucy told him that she will explain later. But there was a

    plan, and all they had to do is get some materials, research more into Erin's
    life and wait a week. Jack remembered that the ritual would probably happen
    with his parents around, maybe his sisters. He needed another drink.

    Nudity Norms.

    Erin felt comfortable, sitting in the living room with Jack,

    watching a Christmas movie. It was a pleasant feeling. Jack was supposed to be
    working, but he told her that he was now in the holiday zone, so he was
    expected to do the bare minimum until the new year. When she asked what his
    boss would say, Jack replied that he's probably doing the same right now. If
    this was what the modern world truly is, then Erin knew she would love it.

    She glanced at Jack, and he smirked back at her. Last night

    was still replaying her head. They were in bed, and had finished watching
    another Christmas movie. Some of the jokes Erin didn't get, also the ending was
    confusing. Frozen orange juice and future markets. Overall, she enjoyed the
    movie but was curious about the amount of nudity in some shows, and asked if
    that was normal.

    "Depends on the time and what you are watching,"

    Jack said, "When you see actors and actresses naked, sometimes its just as
    is, like they're waking up or taking a shower. Over times, it's sexual and they
    might even pretend to have sex."

    "You mean fucking?" Erin grinned.

    "What?"

    Erin explained that she picked up some modern words. Jack

    immediately guessed it had to be Lucy. There was literally no one else.

    "I have only had sex twice in my life. Well, once when

    I was alive," Erin smiled, "What happened with us was unexpected and
    I had to tell someone. And she taught me some new words." Erin then moved
    closer and shocked him, "Lucy even showed me videos. Porn."

    Jack stayed still, not believing what he had heard. He had

    tried to work out how and why Lucy showed Erin porn. For the last couple of
    days, he had tried to be protective of her nineteenth-century mind, slowly
    exposing herself to the modern world. He looked at her, seeing if she was
    embarrassed. He couldn't tell. No, she looked more curious.

    He had to ask Erin what she was shown, intrigued at what she

    thought. Erin then described the scenes in vivid detail, telling the actions of
    the porn actors, her own emotions and what Lucy said. A man and woman slowly
    undressed, she was eaten out, then she gave the man a blowjob and then they had
    sex. Pretty vanilla.

    "Can I ask you something? Were you watching porn that

    night?" Erin then asked.

    That night. It felt so long ago to Jack; his life had

    changed so much. He told her yes, and wasn't surprised when Erin asked what
    type of porn. Lucy had really provided her some tutoring as Erin began rattling
    off porn genres.

    "Do you want to see what I watched?"

    Erin blushed but nodded her head.

    Jack set his laptop on the bed, directly in between them. He

    told her what he usually liked, amateur, lesbian and Point of view. Looking at
    Erin, her face was red, but she had this eager look on her, still curious. He
    played some videos, letting her watch for a while before asking her opinion.

    "It's. It's something," she said, sounding

    breathless.

    Erin watched each video carefully, amazed. One was through a

    man's eyes, bedding a young woman with many tattoos, which confused her as
    tattoos only belong to wealthy males during her time. Her eyes would drift to
    the right side of the page, suggested scenes. The words they used shocked her,
    anal, stepmom and orgy. Jack then played another movie; this time, it was two
    women. Erin had this initial disgust, but it slowly disappeared as the women
    sensually writhed together.

    It quickly got too much for her. She turned to face Jack,

    seeing a large bulge in his pants. She didn't know why, but Erin asked if Jack
    needed to sort himself. She insisted. He nervously pulled out his penis; her
    eyes flared at the sight of it, hard and veiny. With his dominant hand, Jack then
    slowly stroked his shaft.

    Erin quickly became entranced by the action, wishing that

    she could touch his cock again. But she became distracted, heat from her groin
    rippled up to her brain; Erin wanted to touch herself. Her eyes glued on him,
    she hitched up her skirt and slid her hand underneath her bloomers.

    Both Jack and Erin forgot about the Female-female-male scene

    that was playing and just stared at each other. Jack's hand became a blur over
    his cock, while Erin had slid two fingers deep into her pussy. There was little
    resistance from her Catholic upbringing; all those years she had been told that
    self-pleasure was a mortal sin were forgotten.

    Jack then cried out her name as ropes of cum shot out his

    cockhead. He grabbed a tissue and quickly caught the other spurts. Erin came
    immediately after him, also crying his name. There was no awkwardness between
    them as they settled in bed, watching each other as their breathing went back
    to normal. Jack then said something that made Erin's heart thud, saying that he
    wished that he could kiss her.

    She didn't want to think about that as they watched TV. She

    was still this spirit, telling herself that this could be her life until the
    Last Judgement.

    Still, Erin couldn't believe that she would ever try

    something like that with a man. Glancing at him, he was more handsome than her
    previous men. It was no contest with Patrick, her forty-something betrothed.
    With rotten teeth and shaking hands, Erin had hated the thought of touching
    him.

    Jack was more like Robert. Not physically, Jack was taller

    but didn't have Robert's square jaw and his lighter brown hair. Since seeing
    his naked body during the s ance, Erin noticed that Jack was more athletic than
    her previous lover. But Jack had Robert's charming and intelligent personality.
    He was also honest and aware of his limitations, unlike Robert. Whenever they
    were away from the Franklins, Erin would see him turn into an almighty braggart
    after a drink.

    They heard the front door opened then quickly closed.

    Lucy Prepares for a Resurrection.

    "Erin? Jack?" Lucy yelled.

    "In here," Jack said back.

    She was carrying a big tote bag as she walked into the

    living room. "Hey guys," Lucy smiled, "You okay?"

    Both Jack and Erin shrugged and then nodded their heads,

    saying fine at the same time.

    "What are you guys watching?" Lucy asked, facing

    the TV.

    "I don't know," Erin then turned to Jack and

    asked, "Which movie is this one?"

    "It's the Mistletoe Connection."

    "I've been watching a number of these Hallmark

    Christmas movies." Erin said, then shrugged her shoulders. "I do enjoy
    them, but I am finding a pattern. Struggling family business, a woman from the
    big city, a father with a young child and a lack of minorities?"

    She glanced at Jack to see if she was correct. He smiled and

    nodded.

    "We've been watching Christmas movies non-stop. If this

    ritual goes like it should, then Erin's going to be out in the world with no
    pop culture reference point. We watched Gremlins earlier and I figured that she
    needs a palate cleanser."

    "I was streaked," Erin said, looking back at Lucy.

    "She means scared."

    "For once, I was glad that I am a spirit. Those

    monsters would have made me cascade if I had a body."

    "She means puke." Jack then turned to Erin, and

    they exchanged grins.

    "You need to switch to Netflix Christmas movies.

    There's more variety." Lucy said. She took a seat and pulled the grimoire.
    "I need to ask you some questions, Erin. I want to make sure that we can
    get everything right for the ritual. Also, I can't find where you were
    buried."

    "Of course."

    "Why don't you guys take the living room. I probably

    should do some work today." Jack said, standing up. "Do you want some
    coffee, Lucy?"

    Lucy said yes, and they quickly settled around the coffee

    table. She booted up her laptop and asked Erin about her past, trying to
    squeeze information out of her last days alive. Erin gave vague answers back to
    her. She had been asked about this before, she hated thinking back.

    "What's going on?" Lucy asked, lowering her

    notepad.

    "What do you mean?"

    "You keep looking away and you're repeating yourself. What's

    going on?"

    "It's just," Erin said, but then stopped.

    "Lucy, I just need to tell someone about what had happened."

    Erin then leaned in, wanting to make sure that there was no

    way Jack could eavesdrop on them. Erin then told her how she and Jack watched
    porn, first describing the videos she saw. She caught Lucy's eyes widen as she
    went on. Erin then did a long exhale and told her that the evening ended with
    her and Jack mutually masturbating.

    Just like a move from a sitcom, Lucy did a spit take. Wiping

    her mouth, she turned back to Erin and said, "Sorry. But that's really
    hot. I didn't know that you can do that."

    "Nor did I," Erin replied, "I just can't

    control myself around him. I want to feel him again. To kiss him."

    "Just kiss?"

    Erin blushed and dropped her head. "I do have some

    other carnal thoughts."

    "Let's see what happens tomorrow. If I'm reading this

    thing right. You might get to have some fun tomorrow."

    "If only," Erin said.

    "So, you going to do it again?" Lucy asked

    grinning.

    Erin said nothing, trying not to laugh.

    "Hey, I'm a pervert," Lucy said, shrugging her

    shoulders.

    They went back to their research. Finding Erin's burial was

    difficult. Her death certificate was nonexistent. Either the hundred years that
    passed since her death made it impossible to find, or it was another insult by
    the Franklins.

    "O, space, then C-E-A-L-L-A-C-H-A-I-N," Erin said,

    spelling out her last name.

    "I'm not going to pretend to try to pronounce

    that." Lucy typed in the search bar and then asked, "I thought your
    last name is O'Callaghan?"

    "It is. That's just the Irish spelling. Jack said that

    if we are successful, I'll need identity papers. I may shorten it to
    Callaghan." Erin shrugged and looked away.

    With that done, Erin helped Lucy find her grave. She learnt

    that the Franklins had her buried in a Potter's field-like cemetery in a town
    near the border with New Hampshire. She also told Lucy more about her life,
    traveling across the Atlantic from Ireland, Boston and being forced to move to
    Portland due to Patrick.

    They were in deep concentration, but quickly looked up,

    hearing a car door slam shut. Then some voices that sounded like there were
    coming from outside.

     

    Parents Pop In.

    The front door opened, and a deep-sounding voice yelled,

    "Jack?"

    Jack jumped out of his chair; he was already prepared. He

    had been going over this moment since morning. He had to distract his parents
    while Lucy and, more importantly, Erin had to exit without drawing too much
    attention. His mom will probably faint if she saw Erin phase through walls, his
    dad would definitely spend an hour asking Erin to do tricks.

    He met them by the door and quickly lobbed questions at

    them. While his dad went upstairs to use the bathroom, Jack marshaled his mom
    into the kitchen. He showed her what he had bought for Christmas dinner, and
    asked about other things that they might need.

    In the living room, Lucy frantically piled her notes, her

    laptop and the grimoire back in her bag. She bounced from different spots of
    the room, trying to tidy up without being caught. Erin followed her around the
    room, not knowing what else to do.

    "Shit. Shit. Shit." Lucy said out loud but to

    herself.

    "Please be calm," Erin said, resting a hand on

    Lucy's shoulder though both could feel nothing. "We can say that we border
    together. But that we have to go now."

    "That's not a bad idea." Lucy replied. She paused

    and stared at Erin's clothes. "Can you do yourself up. Like how you used
    to look."

    Erin had her sleeves pulled up to her elbows, her hair down

    and her shoes were under Jack's bed. It was this weird quirk that she could
    change her appearance briefly, but it would just reset itself to how she always
    looked. Sometimes it was random, or if she just thought strongly enough.

    She nodded her head, and then Erin pressed her chest like

    she was doing the pledge of allegiance. With a quick flash, every bit of her
    clothing and her hair was back in its place. "Let's go," she said.

    While Jack was distracting his mother, they walked to the

    door, both looking at the kitchen. As Lucy opened the door, she waved at Erin and
    pointed to her mouth.

    Erin got the hint and said, "Bye Jack. We have to

    go."

    "Thanks for your help," Lucy added.

    They watched as a woman in her late fifties walked out of

    the kitchen. She was then joined by Jack. He looked like he was biting his lower
    lip.

    "Well, hello," she said. Her face had this

    inquisitive look like she was quickly judging them.

    "Hello, I am Erin," she said, "This is Miss;

    umm Lucy."

    "Hi, I'm Mary. Jack's mom," she replied,

    "That's umm interesting dress that you are wearing."

    Erin stayed quiet, her face frozen and her eyes stretched

    wide.

    "Oh, Erin's just shy," Lucy said, "She came

    from a rehearsal." She then turned to Erin and asked, "You're playing
    Scrooge's maid, right?"

    "Yes," Erin replied, not sounding anywhere

    convincing. "I'm sorry, but we need to be leaving."

    Jack left his mom's side and walked to the door, blocking

    her view of Erin just in case. "See you guys later," he said loud
    enough for his mom to hear him. He then leaned in and whispered, "Hide in
    my room, I'll be up soon."

    Both Lucy and Erin nodded. Jack slowly closed the door,

    watching Erin fade away as soon as she stepped outside. Lucy twisted her head
    left to right; he guessed that she was checking if anyone noticed a
    nineteenth-century maid disappear. Jack then locked the door and turned around,
    seeing his mother giving him a sly look. She suspected something. She was going
    to ask him so many questions, he knew it.

     

    Inconvenient Parents.

    Erin stared out of the window, bored. She realized that she

    had never really checked out the change in her surroundings. That was
    interesting for a while, but after two hours, she needed something else to do.
    Erin had tried to see if she could focus all her energy and press the TV remote
    power button but got nowhere.

    She attempted not to think about the ceremony tomorrow.

    Thoughts of her future, of Jack and life would occasionally creep in her head,
    and Erin had to ignore them. She trusted herself, knowing that if it went wrong
    and she would stay like this, that she could survive. But what about Jack?

    There was a knock and Erin turned her head.

    "Erin?" Jack said before opening the door and

    poking his head in.

    "Jack?"

    "Sorry, I had to leave you alone for so long. Mom and

    Dad really wanted to know what I've been up to."

    Jack then climbed onto his bed and switched the TV on. He

    flipped through the channels before settling on ESPN. He looked at the door as
    he played around with the volume.

    "I understand." Erin then joined him on the bed.

    "Oh yeah. Mom really likes the tree. I told her that

    you helped me decorate it."

    "Were they upset that I didn't fully introduce myself

    to them?"

    "No. Not really. But over dinner, Mom wanted to know

    about you. I had to think of something to say. I told them that I met you
    recently and we've been seeing each other. Also, you're crashing at
    Lucy's."

    "Seeing each other?" Erin replied, "Is that

    what modern courtship is?"

    "Something like that," Jack said, smiling,

    "What was courtship like in 1800s?"

    "Courtship was not for people like me. Especially for

    someone from Ireland. My Dad worked with a man and the fellow said he was
    looking for a wife. My Dad then brought him home one night, I may have said
    five words to Patrick during dinner. Two weeks later, we were engaged."

    "Whoa. Is that what you wanted?"

    "I never had a say. My parents said I was to be married

    and that was it."

    "What did you think about Patrick?"

    "A drunk," Erin said, rolling her eyes. "I

    could tell the type of husband he was going to be during that dinner. I was to be
    a nurse for him, bring him whiskey, wash him and clean off umm vomit from his
    mouth." She blushed again, still not comfortable with some modern words.

    "But when he died. How old were you? Couldn't you marry

    someone else?"

    "I was 25. A different time. One that I am so happy to

    be out of." Erin smiled. "There is something I want to ask. Is
    courtship similar to dating?"

    "Dating?"

    "I've heard that word spoken so many times in this

    house. Back when I was alive, dating meant buying a night with a whore."

    Jack tried to explain what dating meant now. The use of

    apps, having coffee dates or low-key ones like going shopping. Also, casual sex
    and friends-with-benefits. The dating stages, how couples usually go from
    casual acquaintances to dating, boyfriend and girlfriend, moving into together
    and finally getting married if they like. He saw Erin's shocked look when he
    explained that divorce was so common and accepted. Jack carried on, saying how
    some couples don't use labels to describe themselves; some do while others have
    their own thing. Embarrassed, but Jack had no choice to use experience from his
    own life.

    "We have had sex." Erin said, slowly smiling,

    "I guess we're more boyfriend and girlfriend."

    "Probably." Jack replied, smirking at her.

    Jack's phone then started buzzing and interrupted them.

    Reaching to the nightstand, Lucy was calling him on Facetime. He turned to Erin
    and said, "Lucy's video-calling me."

    "Video-calling? So, she can see us? Wow."

    Jack answered and said, "Hey Lucy, what's up? Where are

    you?"

    They could see Lucy in a dimly lit storeroom. There were

    boxes of Budweiser beer and whiskey stacked behind her. Her clothes also looked
    weird for her, wearing a white shirt and a black leather apron. There was no
    make-up on her face, and her hair was tied back.

    "I got a shift at the Cord & Rifle. Anyway, how you

    guys doing?"

    Erin looked at Jack, he shrugged, and she turned back to

    Lucy saying, "We're good."

    "What happened to your mom & dad?"

    "They had some questions. I told them that I've been

    seeing Erin for a while and you guys came over, so I can help you with your
    laptop."

    "And. I am uh, crashing; at your home," Erin said,

    emphasizing any modern words.

    "Cool, cool." Lucy looked passed her phone, then

    there was a knock and a muffled voice. She nodded and said, "They need me
    back behind the bar. There was also one thing. Tomorrow, it's just us and your
    parents, right? Like your sisters aren't going to burst in while we're burning
    sage or nude?"

    "Nude?" Erin looked at Jack, squinting her eyes.

    He shook his head and turned back to Lucy, "No. You

    don't have to worry about them. Katie and Beth will be flying out on 23rd. They
    got tickets to Taylor Swift tomorrow. Unless LA gets a plague of spiders, they
    are going to be there."

    "Okay then," Lucy nodded, "So, we need to

    drug your parents," she said, so casual. She then looked away, mouthing
    'what' at someone. "Shit, I need to go."

    "What do you mean, drug my parents?"

    "Yeah, we need to drug them." Lucy stood up and

    looked like she was moving.

    "Why?"

    "They have to be drugged," Lucy replied, "Bye

    guys!"

    Jack glanced at Erin, then back to his blank phone screen.

    Tomorrow is going to be a long, stressful day.

    ***

    In a couple of hours, the Winter Solstice would happen, and

    Erin sat on Jack's bed. She watched him paced in the room, on the phone with
    one of his sisters. He said that he was helping her out with a computer
    problem, but as he talked to his sister, Erin only heard half of the
    conversation and it made no sense to her.

    She never really interacted with anyone else in the house.

    Before Jack and his family moved in, Erin tried to keep to herself, always in
    the corner of the eye of the house's occupants for a quick second, then
    disappearing. She didn't even want to be seen by Jack initially but had no
    choice as her attic became his bedroom. Few times, she would find herself in
    his sisters' rooms and would see them. Erin struggled to remember their names.
    What was she supposed to say whenever she meets them?

    Erin clenched her eye shut, hating herself. It was wrong to think

    about the future. There were so many things that could go wrong.

    Jack ended the called and turned to Erin, "I hate being

    the family's I T support," he said, rolling his eyes.

    "I T?"

    "Never mind." He settled on the bed next to her

    and slipped on his boots. "It'll be weird when I introduce you to them.
    Katie will be anywhere from cool to disinterested. I know for a fact that Beth
    will be asking you non-stop questions. She's a pain like that."

    Erin smiled and said, "You're being too confident. It

    might not happen. And if this ritual fails, I will accept it with grace."

    "Really?"

    "I need to. Just so I can stay sane."

    "I've got a text from Lucy. She's outside." Jack

    stood up and grabbed his jacket. "I have faith something will happen.
    Something good," he said, smiling back at her. "It's like a 40-minute
    drive to the cemetery. We will be a while. Try to stay here until me or Lucy
    come up."

    "Good luck," Erin replied.

    It was getting too much for her. Erin knew how she was

    feeling over him. She loved Jack. It terrified her. If the ritual fails, what
    would happen to Jack, Erin asked herself. He had this single-minded focus on
    helping her. She was worried that if it doesn't work, he won't be able to move
    on.

     

    Lucy pulled her Ford over and cut the engine. Jack wasn't

    going to say anything to her, but her car should not be making those types of
    sounds. It was like a Transformer was having a heart attack. Looking out of the
    window, he didn't see anyone.

    They left the car and slowly walk to the wall; it looked low

    enough for them to climb. Jack didn't know if there was some kind of night
    guard but said to Lucy that they should sneak in, just in case. She agreed, and
    soon he was boosting her over the wall. Climbing over, Jack landed on frozen
    grass that crunch with every step. They were lucky with the wind howling,
    making enough noise to cover their movements.

    "You ever been in a cemetery before?" Lucy asked,

    flashing the torch at a gravestone.

    "No. Have you?"

    "Yeah," she replied, "Loads of times; its

    part of the job. When I started hearing voices of the dead, I was like a goth
    goddess. Every Friday, someone was dragging me to a cemetery or a graveyard.
    Guys would hit on me all the time. I gave my first handy at a grave."

    "I got my first one during a school trip to

    Bangor," he said, looking at a gravestone, "I'm pretty sure that I
    told Erin about it."

    "How's Erin handling it?" Lucy asked, "Is she

    freaking out being a real woman again?"

    "Not really."

    Lucy stopped and Jack did the same.

    "Have you guys said anything about the future?"

    Jack sighed and shook his head.

    "Where's she going to stay? You're going back to

    Boston; is she going to follow you or stay here? She will need help with ID and
    social security."

    "I know. But Erin just doesn't want to think about the

    future. Talking about Boston, what she wants to do with her life and everything
    else, it will fucking hurt if tomorrow she's still a ghost. She's protecting
    herself."

    Lucy nodded and said, "I understand."

    Jack looked around, feeling that they were lost. Realizing

    that there was no guard and they were definitely alone, Jack and Lucy walked to
    the entrance. From there, they methodically worked their way up, finding Erin's
    grave after thirty minutes of searching.

    Lucy bent down and jammed a trowel into the ground. The

    frozen soil being too hard for her and Jack quickly took over. It took a couple
    of jabs to loosen the dirt. He scooped it up and funneled it into a sterilized
    container. Jack did ask why the box had to be sterilized.

    "You ever seen the Fly?" Lucy replied, tightening

    the lid around the plastic box, "You don't want her DNA mixing with
    something else. Turning her into a hybrid."

    "Really?"

    "Nah. It's just what it says to do in the

    grimoire," Lucy grinned, "Okay's let's get the hell out of here and roofie
    your parents."

    The Resurrection at Solstice.

    Jack searched the pantry for marshmallows, knowing that they

    were there somewhere. Lucy was upstairs with Erin. She was surprisingly easy to
    sneak into the house without his mom and dad noticing. While she was keeping
    Erin company, Jack was making his parents cocoa. Lucy had given him some weird
    smelling liquid to mix into the cocoa. It should make them fall asleep. He had
    to hide his look of glee when his dad said yes when he asked. If he didn't,
    they would be in trouble.

    He handed them the cocoa and settled down on the sofa, away

    from his parents. They were watching some Holiday cake show, and Jack would
    occasionally look up from his phone; they were still awake but getting quiet.
    Five minutes, he caught his mom closing her eyes and his dad doing that move of
    falling asleep, then jolting back awake. Ten minutes later, they were both deep
    asleep. He knew that they would be pissed at him in the morning, letting them
    sleep all night on the sofa.

    Waiting another ten minutes, Jack checked that they were

    still asleep and texted Lucy. It took just seconds for Erin to suddenly appear
    in his living room and the sound of Lucy running down the stairs. Both also
    checked if his parents were out cold; he guessed that they were also scared of being
    interrupted.

    "What did you give them?" Jack asked, staring at

    his snoring parents.

    "Oh, Valerian root and CBD oil," Lucy said,

    "We should get ready."

    "How long do we have?" Erin asked.

    "We got time," Lucy replied, looking at her phone.

    "The solstice is at 12:34am. This ritual has to happen during that
    time."

    "So, what do we have to do?" Jack said.

    They went back into Jack's room. Just like the s ance, they

    had to use the bedroom to host the ritual. Jack pushed everything to one side
    again, leaving a large empty space. Lucy made another circle, this time out of
    salt. There was something wrong with this; Jack had seen horror movies that use
    rings of salt as protection from the Devil. He wanted to ask if they're
    technically practicing Satanism.

    "This is just to make sure that we contain any kind of

    magic that we've created," Lucy said.

    After the circle was done, Jack placed seven black candles

    around the ring. They smelt funny, like someone could get high from the fumes.
    Lucy then put the grave dirt in the circle, making a pile with her hands.
    Directly opposite the soil, she positioned the silver bucket they had used
    before. While they worked on the preparations, Erin stood next to the door,
    silently watching them.

    Once Lucy said they were ready, they headed downstairs and

    to the kitchen. There was still some time to go, at least forty minutes. They
    could have waited in Jack's room, but both he and Lucy were too scared to touch
    anything and ruin the ritual. With Jack's parents snoring in the living room,
    they settled around the kitchen table.

    "Do you want something to drink?" Jack asked,

    breaking the silence between them.

    "Oh, god yes."

    Jack reached into a cabinet and pulled out a bottle of

    whiskey. "Dad got a bottle of Maker's Mark from my uncle," he said,
    pouring glasses for him and Lucy.

    They both quickly finished the bourbon and refilled their

    glasses. But Jack paused before taking another sip. He looked up from his drink
    to Erin and said, "Sorry about this."

    "Me too," Lucy said, hesitating as well.

    "But, if this works. I'm going to take you to a bar and we'll get
    hammered."

    Erin looked away and chuckled to herself. "Today, is it

    really that special? The Winter Solstice."

    "Yeah," Lucy said, "There's so many things

    that happen today. Yule is celebrated today by pagans and Satanists. Then
    there's the whole life-death-reborn symbolism of it, being the shortest
    day."

    She took another sip of bourbon and asked, "If this

    ritual works or doesn't, you're still going to experience a modern Christmas.
    How was that like back in 1890s?"

    Erin let out a quick smile and shrugged her shoulders. She

    said, "It was the same. There was Father Christmas ;  Santa,
    Christmas trees and presents. When I was alive, I'd go to church number of
    times before Christmas. My mam and my nana would give me presents on 6th
    December. How about you two? What are your traditions?"

    "Mine are really boring," Jack said, "Typical

    Christmas. Exchange gifts, eat too much, drink too much. But it's the only time
    my sisters do all of the cooking. Like Christmas dinner is their time to shine.
    Later in the evening, we go to the movies. Lucy?"

    "Pass," she said, "With this talking to dead

    people, I never really celebrated Christmas. Normally out getting drunk with
    friends or strangers."

    Lucy then checked her phone and then said, "We should

    probably stop drinking. It's getting near midnight and I probably shouldn't be
    swaying when I start reading the grimoire. And if you drink too much, it might
    affect your plumbing. And we need a good, sexy, show."

    Jack rolled his eyes and stood up. He said, "I don't

    know anything about sex magic and what it does. But I really think you just
    want to watch us fuck."

    Erin stood next to him, blushing uncontrollably. She covered

    her face and looked away.

    "Maybe," Lucy grinned, "You guys go to your

    room and I'm gonna get changed and we'll start."

    Jack and Erin were in his bedroom, standing inside the

    circle. They stayed quiet, not even keeping eye contact with each other. Jack would
    open his mouth from time to time and try to say something, probably some
    reassuring words to Erin. He had none, though; so he kept his mouth shut and
    waited.

    His bedroom door swung open, and in walked Lucy. She had

    changed, replacing her jeans and sweatshirt with an ankle-length black dress.
    It had long sleeves and fit snugly around her curves. She also pulled her long
    blonde hair in a ponytail, wearing black lipstick and eye shadow.

    She could see them staring at her and said, "I'm trying

    to match what they were usually wear for this kind of thing."

    "So, should we get started?" Jack asked.

    "Yeah. You start lighting the candles. I'm going to

    start the fire and burn the sage."

    It was just like as Jack thought, the weird-smelling candles

    that he placed around the circle started exhaling a strange odor. It smelt like
    weed, but some cheap, disgusting weed. After that was done, he joined Erin back
    in the circle.

    Smoke from the sage filled the room, but it wasn't

    overpowering like the night of the s ance. Lucy held the grimoire tightly and
    rounded the circle, standing in front of the dirt. "I'm going to start
    reading the grimoire. When you can, start kissing and do you-know-what."

    "Are you okay?" Jack asked as he stood in front of

    Erin.

    "Yeah. I'm calm."

    Jack dropped his eyes to her hands. She was trembling.

    "Okay guys, let's get weird," Lucy said before she

    began reading.

    "Our good being. Bear this night lights open this fruit

    female. Set the Cork grass light. Her fruit diminished. Days gathering seasons
    said air together for every day lost. Given her wherein dry replenish. Light
    her subdued wings."

    Lucy lowered her head, facing Jack and Erin. They both

    looked puzzled. Lucy rolled her eyes and said, "Just, kiss now!"

    Jack tried to take Erin's hand, but his fingers went through

    hers. She widened her eyes, scared at what was not happening. She was still
    non-corporeal. Something had gone wrong, and they could be out of time.

    "Fuck. Fuck. Fuck." Lucy said to herself,

    frantically flipping through the grimoire.

    Jack kept eye contact with Erin and asked, "Lucy, can't

    we do this another day?"

    "No. Today is the day Erin died and it falls on the

    Winter Solstice. We might have to wait another year or two for the right time
    to occur, again."

    "If we wait," he said, still looking at a scared

    Erin, "There is no way Erin could go unnoticed by my parents. Even if I
    stay here."

    Lucy jumped into the circle and stood in front of Erin.

    "You have to possess me."

    "What?" Erin said, nearly yelling,

    "Why?"

    "You two need to have sex. That's it. It doesn't matter

    whose body you use. The tulpa or whatever link you have with Jack is spiritual,
    not physical."

    Erin stayed dumbfounded for a second before asking,

    "Are you sure this will help us or is this related to what we discussed
    before, about me possessing you?"

    "All to help you," Lucy said, sounding dead

    serious.

    "Would you be okay with this?" Erin asked, looking

    at Jack.

    He nodded his head, acting non-committal. Jack had no idea

    what else to say.

    "Okay," Erin said, nodding her head.

    She turned around and slowly backed into Lucy's body. She

    instantly went stiff, not moving for at least five seconds. Lucy then relaxed
    and slowly smiled, turning to face Jack.

    "Erin?" He asked.

    "Yes," Lucy's body nodded, "I'm okay."

    "How does it feel?"

    "Comfortable. Like an old shoe. I can hear Lucy. She's

    okay but wants us to have sex immediately."

    "Is that what she said?"

    "Not in those words," Erin grinned.

    They both leaned in and kissed. Erin parted Lucy's lips, and

    their tongues met. It felt weird for Jack; it was like he was cheating on Erin.
    But it didn't feel like Erin had any doubts. She pushed Lucy's body tight
    against him, rubbing the medium's larger tits on his chest. They then pulled
    back and grinned at each other, both enjoying the taboo of it.

    "We should; fuck now," Erin said.

    Jack had to smile; he swore it was the first time he had

    heard her curse. He loved that.

    He kissed Erin again and reached behind her, feeling for her

    zip. Their lips stayed locked as Jack slowly unzipped the dress, pulling down
    the fabric to reveal a sensible beige bra. Jack didn't know why he expected
    Lucy would wear a lace bra to a necromancy ritual. With Jack's help, Erin
    stepped out of the dress and was standing in just her underwear.

    Hearing Lucy's words in her head, demanding more, Erin

    pulled Jack's t-shirt off his head. She ran her hand down his chest, liking how
    his chest felt on her fingers. It was time for her to take charge. Erin pushed
    him back, hitting the bed. Jack sat on the edge, and she quickly straddled him,
    forcing herself onto him. Their lips met again and Erin wrapped her arms around
    him. She probed her tongue inside his mouth, wrestling with his for what felt
    like an hour.

    Stopping for air, Jack caught Lucy's firm tit under his

    nose. He tugged on the bra straps, and quickly Erin was topless. The medium's
    naked tits were different from Erin's, her areolas bigger with and deep shade
    of pink, her nipples rounder and stubbier. Erin nodded, and Jack devoured her tits,
    sucking on them tightly.

    Erin threw her head back, groaning loudly. It felt so good.

    She should have been worried that Jack was playing with Lucy's tits, not hers,
    but the sensation Erin was getting from having the nipples sucked was too much
    to ignore. She squirmed on his lap, feeling his bulge rubbing up against her
    thigh. She needed it.

    She pulled Jack off her tits, it felt weird it calling them

    her tits, not Lucy's, but it was also less confusing. Erin pushed him down on
    the bed and gestured him to crawl up. This was it, Erin thought, stripping Jack
    of his sweatpants; this is what modern women do. She kneeled between his legs,
    staring at the bulge. Her hand trembled as she felt his cock through the
    underwear, thick and hard already. Inhaling loudly, Erin pulled out his cock,
    groaning as it throbbed in her hand.

    "Do it! Do it! Do it!" Lucy said, her words

    echoing in Erin's head.

    Erin stared at Jack as her fingers slid up and down his

    shaft. She pumped his cock for a while but then stopped, her fingertips
    wandering to the tip. Erin felt a running, pale liquid ooze from his head. Her
    eyes widened, and her face dropped. Lucy spoke again, explaining that it was
    okay and no, Jack hadn't cum already. It was just precum. Smiling, Erin dipped
    her finger and brought it to her mouth.

    "God, that's so hot," Jack said, groaning.

    "I like the taste." Erin grinned.

    She dropped her head and brushed her lips against the tip.

    Erin looked up and gave him a wink; she then kissed it again. Her tongue slid
    past her lips and probed his bulb. Hearing Jack's moans, Erin got braver and
    opened her mouth and swallowed his cock. He twitched in her mouth as Erin
    engulfed another inch.

    "Yes;"

    Erin remembered catching him and Lucy together. The jealousy

    she felt seeing him with another woman and how Lucy pleased him with her mouth.
    The same sounding moans were now coming out of Jack. Erin was eager for more.

    She slurped on his sore head, sucking on the leaking precum.

    Erin got an idea and used her tongue, running it from his base to his aching
    bulb. His cock now wet and slick with her spit. Erin slid the head back in her
    mouth, now swirling her tongue and tasting more precum. With Jack groaning and
    playing with her hair, Erin could tell she was doing a good job. It made her
    braver.

    Erin had watched in horror as Lucy swallowed Jack's cock,

    her snub nose rubbing against his crotch. She wanted that. Lucy's words echoed
    in her head, advising her to take it slow, control her gag-reflex and breathe
    through her nose. She also told Erin to hum, saying that guys love the vibrations
    when humming while keeping him deep down her throat.

    She bobbed her head on his cock, saliva wetting her mouth

    and trickling down from her lips. Erin then gripped his knees and took Jack
    deeper into her mouth. Both she and Jack were moaning louder and louder as Erin
    swallowed more of his cock. But his tip hit the back of her throat, and it was
    too much; she choked and gagged.

    Jack slowly pulled her off his cock and gave her a gentle

    smile. It was a pity smile. Erin didn't want it; she wanted to master
    deep-throating a man, partly for his pleasure, but mainly for her own. Erin
    swiped the spit from her chin and French-kissed the tip. His cock dripping with
    her saliva, she opened her mouth and slowly took him in.

    Erin puffed out her cheeks and remembered to breathe through

    her nose, swallowing more of Jack's veiny shaft. She looked up and locked eyes
    with him, Jack looking dumbstruck with this big stupid grin. He was enjoying
    it, and it turned Erin on. She felt her gag reflex relax and her throat muscle
    loosen. Tightening her grip on his legs, Erin gulped more and more of his cock
    until she felt his balls slap against her chin. Then she started to hum.

    "Oh fuck, Erin!"

    Jack grunted and dug his fingers into the mattress. She is

    incredible. Her throat muscles squeezed and forced his cock, while her humming
    making it throb uncontrollably. Erin then gently bobbed her head, working her
    tongue as she thrust down his cock. Muffled moans escaped her lip, making him
    shudder. He wasn't going to last much longer.

    Erin then pulled back, running her lips and teeth over his

    shaft as she slid his cock out. She gave a puffy tip a long, deep kiss. Her
    tongue extended out and probed the bulb with it, teasing it to Jack's delight.
    He grunted again, eyes tightly shut as she flicked his tip with her tongue.

    "That's so fucking hot!" Lucy screamed, sounding

    like she was edging closer to an orgasm. "But you need to stop. Jack needs
    to cum inside you and we don't have time."

    Erin nodded; she was right. Another time, maybe. "We

    need to have;"

    Jack interrupted her, pulling her up on the bed and

    instantly attacking her mouth. Her body may have changed, but she was still his
    Erin, and he had a carnal hunger for her. Jack quickly had his arms around her,
    holding Erin close to him as their tongues fought.

    She moaned as they kissed and wanted more. Her sensitive

    nipples pressed into his firm chest added to the sensation. But Erin had to
    break away; she needed to lose the panties. Her urgency reminded Jack about the
    limited time they had ;  they had an hour at max, maybe. He pulled his
    knees up, his painfully hard cock swinging as he squirmed out of his remaining
    clothes.

    Now naked, Erin looked down and found that Lucy was

    completely bare between her legs. She remembered the videos that Lucy and Jack
    had shown her; it was common for women her age. If or when she had her body
    back, Erin was going to do the same.

    Her eyes were drawn to Jack's cock, rock hard still wet from

    her spit and pointing to the ceiling. An intense craving developed; Erin needed
    to have that cock deep inside her again. Lucy spoke to her, saying that there
    was doggy-style, cowgirl, reverse cowgirl, and missionary. Erin was lost with
    the labels and descriptions, but she knew what she wanted to do.

    "I'm going to ride him," she said out loud, slowly

    smiling.

    Erin placed her hand on his chest and swung her legs over,

    slowly straddling him. She let out a gasp as she gripped his rigid pole; it
    felt like it was pulsing in her fingers. Erin exhaled again; her eyes closed as
    the tip against her lips. Taking a deep breath, Erin lowered herself onto his
    rock-hard cock.

    "Oh, Lord!" Erin groaned, arching her back and

    gasping for air. His cock felt thicker than last time.

    Her hips slowly dropped, grunting as Jack's cock stretched

    her out. She took a long inhale of air as her pussy swallowed the thick,
    throbbing shaft inch by inch. Erin finally breathed out when she felt the firm
    curves of her ass press down on his balls, and he was completely buried in her
    cunt. She whimpered as her inner muscles tightened around the cock.

    "Yes," Erin said as she slowly moved her hips.

    She gently rode him, sliding her pussy up on his shaft until

    just his head was inside, then pushing her ass down. Erin had her palms on Jack's
    shoulders, slowly increasing her rhythm. She loved this, taking control of sex
    instead of being so passive, setting the pace. Telling her pussy to clench and
    massaging Jack's punishing cock as she slowly fucked him.

    Jack was losing his mind, not wanting to cum, which was

    getting really hard to prevent. The way she deliberately rode his cock,
    twisting her hips after each stroke, making him moan with delight and his
    cockhead throb. All that porn Erin had been consuming was working. He then
    grabbed her ass, squeezing her/Lucy's firm cheeks.

    "Oh, Lord," Erin said, "Oh, Jack!"

    Erin then pushed her legs up and leaned forward, shallowly

    fucking Jack's cock. He said yes over and over, and Erin grinned, knowing that
    she was doing something right. She lowered her head and pressed her tits firmly
    against his chest, and they tenderly kissed.

    Erin then cried as she rode him harder and faster. She

    bounced on his rigid cock, her large tits shaking with her hopping body, while
    the sound of Erin's ass slapping against his balls drowned out her own moans.
    It felt so good.

    "Lucy," Erin said, breathless. "Lucy wants

    you to play with her tits. Oh, yes. Our; our friend is very perverted."

    Jack quickly reached up and grabbed both of her bouncing

    tits. If he had to guess, he figured that Lucy was blessed with a pair of taut
    C-cups. The nipples felt harder than he had ever experienced before, pushing
    deep into his palms. Erin gasped as he pinched on her nipples, shuddering above
    him, slamming on his cock while also squeezing her cunt around it tighter.

    "More! More, Jack!" Erin said, crying out,

    "Please. Please; fuck me; us!"

    Jack grinned; he loved this dirty side to her. He quickly

    let go of her tits, and gently pushed her down; they were now in a
    man-missionary position. With their eyes locked, Jack thrust his hips and
    stroked his cock in short, frantic burst.

    "Oh, Lord. Yes!" Erin cried out, shaking her head.

    For Jack's sake, she rested her hands on the mattress, not

    on his shoulders, her fingers digging deep into the memory foam. She trembled
    above him, taken back from his onslaught. She wanted more, and her shrill
    whimpers egged him on.

    Wherever Lucy was, she too wanted more. Erin could hear the

    medium's panting cries; Lucy, like her, was edging closer to a massive orgasm.
    She could imagine Lucy in that room she said before, naked and fingering
    herself. Just that thought made Erin more on edge.

    "Oh Jack; oh Lord; Yes!"

    Erin threw her head back and yelled. Her eyes firmly shut;

    her face scrunched up in eager anticipation for a massive release. She and Lucy
    were so incredibly close. She violently clutched on his sheets, slamming her
    ass down on Jack's rampaging cock.

    "Oh my;" Erin said, "I;"

    Her brain stopped working, and quick yelps replaced her

    words. Her tits shook against Jack's chest. This is it. Her hot pussy clenched
    his cock and spasmed around it. Erin shrieked in orgasmic fervor, her Irish
    accent getting stronger with every cry.

    "Oh, Lord," she said, weakly groaning, "That

    was good."

    Jack grunted, shocked that Erin's intense orgasm and her

    convulsions hadn't made him cum. Taking deep breaths, he stayed still, not
    moving an inch as he watched Erin's crashed body slowly ride out her orgasm. He
    then raised his hands to her waist and slowly fucked her still-trembling cunt.

    Hugging her firmly, Jack now madly thrust his cock but got a

    limited response from Erin. She still had her eyes closed, and soft moans
    escaped her lips. He threw his hips up, hammering his cock in her wet pussy,
    but couldn't last any longer. His balls spasmed and groan, that was more like a
    roar.

    "I'm going to cum, Erin. Fuck!" he said, feeling

    his cum about to erupt from his tip.

    Erin suddenly woke and raised herself up. Their lips met again,

    groaning in each other's mouths as Jack's cock spurted thick ropes of cum in
    Erin's possessed body. He held her close as his cum flooded her cunt, still
    thrusting his hips, eking out more jizz from his balls.

    Erin writhed on top of him, suddenly full of energy, she

    wanted more. She passionately kissed him while rubbing her borrowed tits
    against his chest. It felt wicked and sinful, but Erin missed having her womb
    filled with cum, especially since it belonged to Jack.

    They rode out Jack's orgasm, and when he was finally spent,

    they collapsed into each other. Both exhausted. Their eyes locked together, and
    Jack noticed that Lucy's body was a bit different. The irises in her eyes were
    now green, not blue. Maybe the ritual was working. Ignoring that, Jack leaned
    in and tenderly kissed her. Erin moaned and kissed him back. Both were still
    dealing with the lingering effects of their orgasms, with tiny trembles of
    delight vibrated through their bodies. They closed their eyes and felt tired.

    "Oh, shit!" Jack said, but couldn't do anything

    and instantly fell asleep.

    To be continued. Based on a post by zeon 67.

    For Literotica.

    1 hr 13 min
  • A Holiday Haunting: Part 1

    A Holiday Haunting: Part 1
    Jack returns home and reconnects with his old ghost crush.

    Based on a post by zeon 67.

    Listen to the ► Podcast at Explicit
    Novels.



    Oh. Shit! She's back.

    Jack had to drop everything and run to the living room; he

    needed to see her again. His coffee mug shattering against the kitchen floor
    meant little to him. Jack followed her out of the room, stumbling into the den
    and crashed into a chair. Any pain that he felt was instantly ignored; he just
    had to see her face. But she phased through the bookcase, leaving him
    disappointed.

    Ten years. It had been ten years since Jack had last seen

    Erin.

    Just a brief peek of her ghostly form, and Jack was a

    teenager again. The first time he met Erin, he was thirteen. Jack's parents had
    dragged the family from Boston to live in a stock horror mansion outside
    Portland, Maine. He hated everything about it, feeling depressed, isolated from
    his old life. Then he saw her.

    She appeared late one night as Jack attempted to fall

    asleep. His eyes widened as this woman floated in front of his bed. She wore a
    bulky, dark shirt with a lighter collar, a long apron over a skirt that reached
    her ankles and sensible shoes. Pale skin and white hair held up in a
    professional bun. She stood translucent and hovered a foot off the ground.

    Jack was freaking out, shaking under the covers and trying

    to release a scream. But watching her body float, her head crooked to the side
    with a curious smile, Jack felt an eerie calm. He sat up in his bed and
    examined her further. She was beautiful, an oval face with dimples, full lips,
    and wide, expressive eyes. He tried to guess her age, but it was impossible due
    to her intangible form.

    "Hello;" Jack said. His voice was hoarse and

    unconvincing.

    She smiled again at him before disappearing.

    "Fuck." Jack immediately fainted.

    He awoke late in the morning, still shaken. Jack ran down to

    his family, yelling at them in the kitchen at what he had just seen. His
    parents responded with blank looks. His sisters both snickered, cracking jokes
    about Jack's nighttime activities, and how it must have affected his brain. But
    as he continued, the jokes stopped, and soon Jack had weekly sessions with Dr.
    Miller.

    It was like a month until he saw her again. Jack was alone

    in the house and found Erin standing in between his bed. He screamed this time,
    but Erin just replied with a smile. She looked amused by his actions. She
    disappeared, and Jack had to wait another month before catching her on the
    stairs. But he had a plan, knowing what he should do the next time he ever saw
    her again.

    "Jack!" His mother yelled from upstairs.

    "What Happened!"

    Jack rolled his eyes. "It's nothing. I dropped my

    mug." He shouted back up, praying that his parents won't come down.

    Tomorrow was Thanksgiving, and Jack had returned home early,

    hoping just to relax and forget about Laura. Retreating into the kitchen, he
    ignored the mess he'd left behind. He wasn't that heartbroken about the end of
    the relationship; he just needed to get out of Boston for a while. Jack filled
    up a glass of water and took a couple of gulps, trying to steady himself. The
    plan was to drink, eat loads and watch football. But now, Jack was instantly
    consumed by the need to see Erin again.

     

    Erin's Further Revelations.

    Jack rolled onto his back and stared at the ceiling. He

    guessed that it was probably two in the morning. He should be asleep, but
    restless energy had overpowered him, just like when he was a teenager. The
    weeks after her second appearance, Jack woke early in the morning and saw Erin
    staring out of the window. She turned to him and then disappeared. Every couple
    of weeks, he would see Erin around the house, mostly in his room, but always
    when he was alone.

    Whenever Jack saw her, Erin would disappear, fade into

    nothing in front of him. After a dozen or so appearances, Erin and Jack got
    used to seeing each other over the year. He would see her, and they would
    exchange brief smiles before would Erin dissolve. Jack got used to finding her
    in random places, occasionally pretending that she was never there when Erin
    materialized during family dinners. Though she mostly appeared in his room. He
    was also sure that he was the only one who could see her, which developed a
    special bond as he aged.

    It was just a shame they couldn't talk to each other.

    Whatever break in the dimensions that brought her here

    didn't allow them to speak or hear one another. Over the years, Jack and Erin
    relied on non-verbal communication, making up their own sign language while
    also writing out words on paper. Jack's parents were weirded out one Christmas
    when he asked for a dry erase board.

    He would come home from school and rush to his room,

    wondering if that day was the day she would appear. If he found her there, Jack
    would tell her about his day, what had changed since they last spoke, and
    random thoughts in his head. She would eagerly listen to him and try to respond
    in her own way. She had become this nonjudgmental friend that he could bounce
    off from as he dealt with his new surroundings and the horror of puberty.

    It took two years for Jack to know Erin's name. They were

    together in his room; the house was empty apart from them. It felt that Erin
    had trained herself to emerge only when he was alone. Jack sat on his bed,
    talking to Erin. For the hundredth time, he had asked her name. She led him to
    the bathroom and pointed to the faucet. Running the hot water, he saw Erin
    smile as the bathroom mirror started to fog up. She clenched her jaw and
    pressed a finger up against the glass. Erin's face strained as her form became
    clearer as she wrote 'ERIN' in the mirror. The smile on Jack's face then
    quickly vanished as Erin faded into nothing. He wouldn't see her for another
    two months.

    Jack rolled onto his stomach, feeling his cock throb against

    his leg. Without any prompting, his mind cast back when he turned 18, and Erin
    gave him a special present. It was one of the few times that Erin appeared,
    when there were other people in the house. He was half-asleep, playing on his
    PlayStation when she materialized. Jack shuffled back and collapsed on the bed.
    There was something off about her that night, her body was trembling, and her
    face was stone-like.

    With great energy, her lips curled into a smile, and there

    was a flash. The clothing that Jack had always seen her in the last five years
    had disappeared into nothing, leaving her naked. A loud guttural groan escaped
    Jack's mouth; it was the first time he had seen a naked woman. Her body was
    slim, graceful, like a dancer, and perfect. He stared at her small but firm tits;
    Jack assumed they were B-cups and wished he could have his hands over them. Her
    skin then began to change, turning from a clear white to a fair skin tone. He
    noticed rusty-colored freckles dot around her angular nose framed by long
    reddish-brown hair. Then two bright green eyes stared back, overwhelming him.

    "Fuck," Jack whispered. His mouth dry, his stomach

    twisted into knots, and all the blood drained into his penis. He was in love or
    lust; it was all the same back then to him.

    Jack rolled off the bed and waddled to the bathroom, holding

    out the used tissue as far away from him as if it was toxic. He was only
    exposed to her for a few moments before she vanished. Still, Erin's naked form
    had been seared entirely in his brain, giving him special comfort during lonely
    nights. Dumping the balled-up tissue in the toilet, he started washing his
    hands. The general feeling of self-disgust hit him, but this time with more
    power. He was fantasizing about a long-dead woman. It's not right.

    He crawled back into his bed and reached for his laptop.

    Opening the browser, Jack thought to himself for a moment before going to incognito
    mode. He might need some privacy should anyone have a look at his search
    history. In the search bar, he typed 'Medium Psychic, And Portland, Maine.'

     

    Ophelia's Services.

    The doorbell rang, and Jack quickly set down his coffee and

    rushed to the door. He briefly checked himself out in the hallway mirror; he
    looked normal. Jack wanted to make sure that he pulled that off, a navy oxford
    shirt, black jeans, and white sneakers, that all screamed normal to him.

    Jack then mentally thought about what he was going to say to

    the medium. It wasn't like he had a lot of experience in this. He could tell
    her about Erin, maybe use her name. Also, he could say where she usually
    appears and does. Probably shouldn't mention Erin getting naked as some kind of
    birthday present. He then wished that the medium agreed a later time just so he
    could rationalize having a drink.

    During Thanksgiving dinner, Jack told his family that he

    wanted to stay in Maine for a while, maybe until after Christmas. He had
    exaggerated the effects that the disintegration of his relationship with Laura
    had on him. It was a blatant lie; his parents knew it, his sisters didn't care,
    but no one really questioned it.

    He prayed that none of them would ever find out that he

    booked a medium. This Ophelia from Portland, Jack didn't know what he wanted
    from her. From movies, he had been told that ghosts that roam around usually
    have unfinished business. If somehow the medium was legit and could talk to
    Erin, he didn't know if it would be best if Erin moved on.

    Opening the door, a young woman stood, waiting impatiently.

    Their eyes met, and Jack was stunned to find his assumptions shattered. He was
    expecting a woman in her fifties, heavy makeup, and lots of necklaces, someone
    like that Long Island psychic. Instead, a woman stood in front of him who
    looked like she was in her twenties, with blonde wavy hair and a curvy figure.
    She gave an impression of an Instagram influencer with tight high-waisted
    jeans, a simple tee, and a suede jacket.

    "Jack Taylor?" she said, pinching her mouth shut

    and curving her lips upward.

    "Ophelia?" Jack arched an eyebrow without

    thinking.

    She nodded and walked past him, taking in the house. A

    Victorian-style mansion, built in the 1860s, with five bedrooms, a parlor, a
    giant fireplace that could fit a body, a near-constant fog-covered backyard,
    and a bloody-red painted door. She looked unimpressed. Ophelia raised her hands
    and fluttered her fingers, doing a sort of jazz hands while slowly spinning.
    Jack had no idea what he was supposed to be feeling, but she's young and hot.
    Was this a con? Did he want it to be one?

    "Do you want anything to drink?" Jack asked,

    trying to get a read of the situation. He then glanced at the clock. His
    parents should be home in a couple of hours; he had time.

    "I'm fine." She replied, flashing another smile.

    "Should we deal with the money first?"

    Taken back, he slowly reached for his wallet and pulled $150

    in cash. He looked at the money and felt grateful that he would only pay an
    extra fifty if the reading exceeded the hour. Handing her the folded bills,
    Jack felt a breeze. Then the hairs on the back of his neck stood up. Erin. He
    had been sensing her a lot, recently.

    "Nice house. Really Stephen King-like." Ophelia

    gave another forced smile. "Can you give me a tour?"

    Jack nodded and he took her to the home office, explaining

    what he had seen the other day. Ophelia took a quick photo and hummed; she felt
    nothing. Jack then led her around the house, describing where he had seen Erin
    and what she would do. Ophelia stayed quiet for most of the tour, her phone in
    her hand, occasionally checking it.

    He then explained his relationship with Erin. Jack recounted

    every meeting he had with her, including how he found out her name. When Jack
    said that he was the only one in the house that had ever seen Erin, he noticed
    a quick change in Ophelia's face. She definitely assumed that he's psychotic.

    As they climbed the stairs to Jack's bedroom, Ophelia

    suddenly became talkative. She put away her phone and asked several questions
    at rapid-fire speed. "So, who previously owned the house before you moved
    in? Erin, do you know her last name? Where she's from? Was she born here? Has
    anyone called Erin lived in the house before?"

    Jack knew nothing. He had known Erin for ten years and yet

    knew nothing about her. The house must have been her home or where she worked.
    He now knew what he had to find out, but Jack had no idea how he would research
    such things. Speak to a local historian, maybe? He should go to the library
    tomorrow.

    They entered his bedroom, a familiar feeling of cold hit his

    body again. Jack eyed the psychic; there was no change in her body language.
    Maybe she's a fake. Ophelia wandered around the room, doing the jazz hands
    again and calling Erin's name. His eyes narrowed on her chest, then to her slim
    waist, and then to her tight ass; she looked cute. It had been some time since
    Jack had anything close to sex. It ended with Laura over two months ago, and
    since then, a brunette ghost was the only thing he had to female company.

    Ophelia reached in her jeans and pulled out a velvet pouch.

    Opening it up, a nub of chalk fell into her palm. She then bent down and drew a
    circle just in front of Jack's bed. The circle was about three feet wide.
    Ophelia then drew four smaller circles inside the ring, north, east, south, and
    west. Jack watched her place crystals in each circle, wondering if he would be
    able to clean the chalk off his floor.

    "What are you going to do?" Jack asked, trying not

    to stare at the medium's ass.

    "I am going to summon Erin. I am going to see if we can

    talk to her and find out her unfinished business."

    "What would her unfinished business be?"

    "It could be anything," Ophelia said, looking

    around the room. "Some want revenge, especially if they were like
    murdered. Others are looking for missing rings, lockets or whatever. With my
    help, Erin could be able to move on."

    Jack nodded. She was right. It was fun seeing her again, he

    missed talking to her, but there had to be some conclusion for Erin. After
    Christmas, he will be back in Boston. Maybe it was best that she moved on, got
    closure from this world.

    The psychic then took off her boots and stood inside the

    circle. Kneeling, Ophelia raised her arms, praying to the ceiling. "Erin;
    Erin; Erin;" she chanted, raising her head, "Speak to us. Speak;
    Erin, come to us; come to Jack and me."

    She sang Erin's name a couple of times with no change in her

    composure. "Yes, Erin, I hear you. How can we help you?" Ophelia
    said, lacking any emotion. "How can we help you move?"

    Ophelia then went silent and very still. Her back was

    arched, and her head pointed up. Leaning in, Jack realized that her chest
    wasn't moving anymore; was she even breathing? Beads of sweat flowed down her
    face as the rest of the body began to tremble. Something was wrong. Ophelia
    then shuddered and Jack could see the color disappear from her face.

    She then slowly stood up. Looking at Jack, she gave him a

    warm smile. "Jack!" Ophelia then said, emphasizing the wrong parts of
    the name.

    Jack walked around and stood in front of her. Her body

    language was weird, not so closed off as it was before. Her eyes then focused
    on her left hand, marveling how far it was extended. The tips of her fingers
    then ran down Jack's chest. The broad grin on Ophelia's face got even wider as
    she felt him up.

    "It is me, Jack; Erin." Ophelia grinned.

    "No." Jack shook his head and took a step back.

    This had to be some weird psychic con. Was Ophelia going to sleep with him?
    "Ophelia, I think you should get out."

    "I am Erin." She closed the distance and reached

    for his hand. "I can prove it. You told me everything and I listened. Once
    you were overly excited in your classroom by a teacher. You frequently enjoy
    lobster rolls. And once I removed my clothing for you on your birthday."

    Jack whimpered, trying to collect his thoughts. Before he

    called Ophelia, he had read up on cold reading, but she knew things that he had
    never shared with anyone. Jack hit his bed frame and toppled over, hitting the
    mattress. He tried to compute what was going on, justify Ophelia's insider
    knowledge of him. But then the blonde climbed up on the bed, her body floating
    as she straddled him. This was real.

    "Jack; I missed you." Ophelia or Erin then leaned

    in and kissed him forcibly. Quickly sneaking her tongue into his mouth while
    she rubbed her body against his.

    Moaning as his tongue dueled, Jack was lost in a world of

    teenage lust. He had dreams about this, spent countless hours awkwardly
    pleasuring himself to the fantasy of having sex with Erin. But as he opened his
    eyes and remembered the blonde hair that flowed above him, this wasn't Erin.
    Maybe in spirit, but not in body. He pulled his face away and sighed.

    "Erin; no." Jack said, trying to push the

    possessed medium off him. "Not like this."

    "What?" Ophelia screamed. She shot back up and

    glared at him. Her eyes became demonic and bloodshot. Her fingers dug into his
    shoulders, breaking his skin. She began to shake and wail. "No; No;
    No!"

    "Erin; Erin!" Jack tried to get her attention. He

    reached up and gently touched her face. "I just want to talk to you.
    Please leave Ophelia."

    Ophelia's face contorted into a smile. Jack could tell that

    something was pushing back against Erin. Maybe it was the medium's spirit
    wanting to regain her body. She thrashed around on top of him, going from
    sweating to shivering to back to sweating again. Jack snuck out of her
    convulsing frame and watched with concern. The medium then slammed into the
    mattress, bounced high up in the air, and then back down.

    Jack watched her breathe slowly and rolled onto her back.

    She looked confused and tired. "What the fuck happened?" Ophelia
    asked as she sat up, her frazzled hair covering her face.

     

    Researching the Franklins.

    Jack ended the call and rubbed his eyes. The pains of working

    remotely, struggling to stay productive while also being forced to over
    communicate just so he won't be called a slacker was too much. The only good
    thing about his job was that he could move back to Maine and still collect a
    paycheck. But yet, he hated taking calls from his bosses when it's technically
    his day off.

    He knew he shouldn't be cursing his luck. Last night, his

    parents gave him some excellent news. They needed to go to Springfield and help
    out Jack's aunt with something. Jack wasn't listening, just focusing on the
    part when his mom said that they will not be returning until Christmas Eve.
    Yes, it meant that Jack would have to prepare the house for the holidays, put
    up the tree, buy the food and sort out the presents. But it also meant that he
    would be alone in the house; he could plan and try to talk to Erin. Maybe even
    help her.

    Finishing his latte, Jack looked up the address for the

    library and the closing time. Since Ophelia's possession, Jack hadn't sensed
    Erin's presence. It was worrying. He tried to focus on absorbing as much
    information about the house. Jack learned that the house was built in 1860 for
    the Franklins. For more information, he had to drive into the city.

    As he walked into the library, his heart was thumping in his

    chest and sweat coated his forehead. Why was he so nervous? Yeah, he had
    created this pubescent fantasy, and Jack wasn't sure how he would react if that
    was cracked. What if Erin was an awful person; her death could have been just,
    and that she was using him. But he still had to find out.

    Jack sat down at the computer and entered his address and

    the Franklins in the search bar. Skimming through the records, he got a brief
    understanding of the family that built his home. Jedidiah Franklin was a local
    lender who had moved from Boston to Maine due to some unpleasantness. He was
    followed by his wife, Alice and their two children, Robert and Emma. Franklins
    lived a dull and typical life and died in the 1900s.

    "Nothing about Erin,"

    He went through local newspapers and again found nothing

    odd. Going through the search results, Jack quickly realized that he had been
    wasting his time, and it was pointless. By the time he reached the fourteenth
    page, he was about to leave. But instead, he clicked on the link about a
    stagecoach accident involving the Franklins. Jedidiah, Alice, Robert, and their
    maid were returning late one night. Their stagecoach collided with a rock, and
    the maid was thrown out. She died instantly. The article gave the maid's name
    as Erin O'Ceallachain.

    Letting out a loud sigh and rubbing his face, Jack then

    searched for Erin O'Ceallachain. There was little about her. A short obituary
    that stated she was born somewhere in Ireland and died in 1898. She had been a
    maid for the Franklins for close to a year. There were no descriptions of her
    or any clues of her past.

    Jack leaned back and stared at the screen. It could be her.

    He had checked; there were no other women called Erin that lived in the house.
    This could be her. But, if she died on the road, then why was she haunting his
    home.

    The loud sound of his phone vibrating against the desk

    pulled him out of his thoughts. Jack saw that he got a text from Ophelia. She
    really wanted to speak to him. Ignoring her, Jack continued his deep-dive on
    the Franklins, trying to find anything. Even a morsel of information about the
    family would help. After another hour of research, he ended up on the website
    of an antique bookstore in Bangor. They had Alice Franklin's diary and it was
    for sale.

     

    Tomes of Inquiry.

    Two days later, Jack sat in the home office and stared at

    the five-hundred-dollar book. It was too much; he should have tried to haggle
    them down. Jack wasn't even sure if the diary would be useful; it could be
    another Alice Franklin or just a list of mundane observations.

    Jack finished another beer and opened the diary. His hands

    were trembling with every turn of the page. Either he was nervous or just
    drunk, he couldn't tell. The pages were filled with fine late-twentieth-century
    cursive writing that was hard to read. Jack slowly read out each entry, making
    out every second word. The diary covered the time Erin had already started
    working for the Franklins to her death if it was the same Alice Franklin.

    He skimmed through the journal until stopping at an entry made

    on January 28th, 1898, where Alice mentioned hiring a new maid called Erin.

    March

    Twenty-first, Eighteen Ninety-eight ;  I saw Robert engaged young Erin in
    the library. How I wish we do not have the same story as in Boston.

    August

    Fourteenth, Eighteen Ninety-eight ;  That green-eyed temptress was with my
    son again. The Roman whore has plans for him. Jedidiah sees nothing. He pushes
    his son. Then reacts in fury when Robert is in strife.

    November

    Sixth, Eighteen Ninety-eight;  Constable Standish and his ghastly son
    shared supper with us. He has eyes for Emma. A boor. My darling daughter would
    never fall that low. Robert is forlorn. I see his glances at young Erin. When I
    call for her, the freckled-face jezebel smiles innocently. Jedidiah will end
    her services in the new year.

    Jack paused from reading, and tried to make sense. Green

    eyes. Freckles. It had to be Erin. Jack skipped ahead a couple of weeks,
    getting closer to the time when Erin died.

    December

    Twentieth, Eighteen Ninety-eight ;  The Irish whore created a scene. Late
    in the evening, we found her under the influence. She screamed for Robert. She
    said she is with child. He is the father. She wants to be wed. That boy has
    ruined us.

    December

    Twenty-first, Eighteen Ninety-eight ;  A clear-headed Erin spoke to us in
    the morning. She lies that she is not with child. The Catholic loves Robert, or
    it seems. Jedidiah and I agree to end her service. We will send her to Bangor
    tonight. It is clear to us.

    December

    Twenty-ninth, Eighteen Ninety-eight ;  My heart is gone. Losing Emma is a
    great blow. They are to be wed in the next Spring. My son now lives in Boston.
    I pray his temperament is strong. Erin is gone, a life stopped by a stagecoach.
    Now I have an empty house. A lost daughter and a dead maid.

    Jack closed the diary and ran upstairs to his bedroom to

    grab his notepad, then came back down again. He needs to do more cardio. The
    two flights of stairs had destroyed him. He knew he had seen the name Standish
    somewhere. There at the family tree. After Erin's death, Emma married Nathanial
    Standish, son of the town constable. It made sense now; the Franklins murdered
    Erin and used the constable to help make it look like an accident. In return,
    they married Emma to his son to keep his silence.

    He knew what happened to Erin, but Jack wondered how he

    could help her. But; like what Ophelia said before, does he want her to move on
    to the next stage. It probably would be best for everyone. But if he could talk
    to her and discover her unfinished business, how could he help her. What if it
    meant getting vengeance on those that murdered her? What if it was on
    Franklin's living ancestors?

    The sound of the doorbell ringing jolted Jack from the

    thoughts of homicidal spirits. He checked his phone; it was nearly ten.
    Finishing another beer, Jack left the den and shuffled to the front door. He
    prayed that it wasn't his parents, that their stay in Massachusetts ended
    early, and now they wanted to talk about his future.

    "Ophelia?" Jack asked, opening the door.

     

    Ophelia's Admissions.

    She stood there in the light rain, looking like another

    person. Far removed from the bored, unimpressed medium he saw days ago. She
    looked nervous, worried, but still attractive to Jack's eyes. The skirt she had
    on gave him a good view of her slender legs and made Jack think. Again, it had
    been two months since he last had sex, and he was now feeling it.

    "Hi," she said, barely audible. "Can I come

    in?"

    Jack nodded and let her pass. He tried not to look at her

    like that anymore; he needed to stay focused on Erin.

    "Look, I'm going to be honest with you. I'm a fake-ish.

    I go to people's houses and pretend that I feel something. I do a bit of cold
    reading, call out the spirits and then lie that they're talking back to
    me." Ophelia admitted. She paced back and forth as she spoke, nervousness
    flowing out from her.

    "Oh," Jack said, looking away. He didn't know what

    else he was supposed to say. "So, what are you doing here?"

    "Also, my name isn't Ophelia, it's Lucy. I felt Ophelia

    looked better on the website. Make it look real." She nervously smiled.

    "Why are you telling me this?"

    "Because;" she stepped forward, "what

    happened that day was real. I felt it, I really did."

    "Yeah?" Jack noticed that she was holding on to

    his hand like she was pleading with him.

    "I used to hear voices. I thought I was going crazy,

    but then I found out that I was hearing the dead; and I could talk to them. But
    I don't know, a mix of vodka, and my own cynicism; the spirits don't want to
    talk to me anymore. I want to feel like that again. I want to help you."

    Jack paused. Again, not knowing what to say. He felt that

    she could still be conning him, that she was going to ask for money. He still
    wasn't a hundred percent sure that Ophelia or Lucy was genuinely possessed by
    Erin. Then again, they could have had sex, which would be a weird move to pull
    when conning someone. Jack needed alcohol.

    "Do you want anything to drink?" He asked.

    "Please." Lucy nodded.

    Jack returned from the kitchen with a bottle of red wine and

    two glasses. It was the only alcoholic thing left in the house. After
    completely filling up both glasses on Lucy's request, he grabbed the diary and
    his notes, and they settled in the living room. He observed the psychic read
    the journal, his thoughts becoming more and more concerned about her looks. She
    had removed her thick coat, revealing a slinky tank top that gave him a glimpse
    of her bra.

    "So, you think Erin had sex with Robert Franklin; may

    have gotten pregnant; and the Franklins decide to murder her, to prevent a
    scandal?"

    "Yeah," Jack said, leaning in. There were both

    sitting on the sofa, awkwardly close together. "I don't know much or
    really anything about hauntings. But I only see Erin here. She must have been
    murdered here, and they faked the accident."

    "Erin being an Irish maid, the family are rich, and you

    got a friendly cop who is willing to help, if he gets a favor, that's a
    straightforward cover-up." Lucy smiled, patting Jack on the knee.

    "There is something we can do. I know people in the

    psychic and magic world. There's one girl who told me about this ritual-like
    thing. It's like a s ance on steroids. We can make her appear and we can talk
    to her. Then we can help her."

    "What's the catch? There is always a catch."

    "Not really. The s ance is a bit complicated and there

    is a shopping list, also it will be for a couple of hours only."

    "Sounds like a plan," Jack replied, raising a

    glass.

    They quickly finished their wine and poured some more.

     Lucy asked him about his family and if they ever

    believed him.

    He told her about Dr. Miller, and how his dad would make the

    occasional jokes. When asked about their absence, Jack explained, and without
    realizing, underscoring that he had the whole house to himself. Jack then
    turned the attention on her, quizzing Lucy what happened when she first talked
    to a ghost; and what was the weirdest shit she had seen.

    As Lucy went through her backstory.

    Jack started picking up subtle clues about her. She was

    touching him more and getting close as she talked about hearing spirits when
    she turned thirteen. He tried to guess if Lucy was flirting with him, or was
    this some alcohol-induced delusion. After she finished her story about being
    asked to communicate with a woman's dead cat, they realized they were out of
    wine. Jack asked and quickly got another bottle on Lucy's insistence.

    "So, about you and Erin." She said, playing with

    the stem of her wine glass. "You were the only one to see her?  What
    relationship did you guys have?"

    "Like a friendship. Growing up; Erin was like my

    confidante. I would talk to her about every insane thought that was going
    through my head that day. I didn't know if she could hear me or not. It was
    comforting. I miss it. Guess that's why I'm here."

    "That's sweet." Lucy ran her hand down his thigh.

    "Sometimes I have some weird creeps that want to speak to their old
    teenage crushes, like teachers or neighbors that they used to jerk off to. It's
    nice to have a guy who just wants to reconnect to an old friend."

    Jack groaned. Looking at Lucy, his mind was made up, and he

    was sure that she was flirting with him. He should tell her the truth and see
    how she takes it. "I should tell you this. I have seen her naked."

    "Really?" Her eyes widened.

    "Yeah. On my 18th birthday, Erin appeared in my room

    and then flash, she's nude. She stood there for like a couple of seconds and
    poof, gone." Jack smiled, "That was the last time I saw her."

    "That's some present. Making me jealous." Lucy

    whispered, holding her gaze.

    "Really?" Jack said, leaning in.

    Lucy looked up at him, her tongue running over her pink

    lips. She craned her head forward and pressed her lips against his, her hand on
    the back of Jack's head, pulling him into her. Both were still holding their
    wine glasses, and Jack awkwardly pushed his mouth down on hers. Lucy's tongue
    shot out of her mouth and instantly snaked into his. They both softly moaned as
    Jack guided her body down on the sofa, nearly spilling her wine.

    She then suddenly stopped her tongue movements and pulled

    back. "Hold on, Ghostbuster." Lucy smirked, as she pushed Jack back
    upright. Taking the wine from his hands, she placed both glasses on the coffee
    table. With a shit-eating grin, Lucy grabbed Jack and resumed her mouth attack.
    Jack ran his hands down from her sides to her ass, pulling her on top of his
    lap.

    Lucy reached down and pressed her palm on Jack's bulge. She

    moaned into his mouth, sounding like she appreciated his size. She pulled her
    lips away, her attention now just all on his cock. Lucy fondled the turgid
    shaft through his pants, prompting it to throb in her hands. Jack leaned his
    head and slowly kissed down her neck, feeling her tremble in his arms.

    "Yes," Lucy said, closing her eyes and grinning.

    With a single-minded focus, Lucy unbuckled his jeans and

    yanked out his erect cock. Jack grunted, stunned by the blonde's eagerness. No
    other girl he had ever been with, was like this. They kept eye-contact as Lucy
    softly grasped his warm rigid shaft. Their lips met again while she stroked his
    cock, smearing her fingers with his oozing precum. While their tongues dueled
    again, Lucy's hand became a blur over his cock.

    They broke their kiss again, and Lucy lowered her head down,

    kissing his deep reddened tip. He watched in unbearable anticipation as she
    opened her mouth, but then instead of engulfing him, Lucy looked up and
    smirked.

    "Yeah, I'm bit of a slut," she said.

    "Just a bit? Jack grinned.

    "Okay, I'm a deeply deprived slut." She chuckled.

    Her very pink tongue then slid out of her mouth, and she licked up of his
    oozing fluid. Lucy took a moment to taste his precum, loudly humming and
    smiling at him. She then parted her lips and engulfed the bulging head in her
    wet mouth, firmly constricting, once his glans ridge was encased. Her tongue
    rubbed his frenulum, just under the tip.  She bobbed her head up and down,
    her firm round tits jiggling freely on his thighs, as she mouth-fucked him.

    "Oh; Fuck!" Jack grunted, taken by surprise by

    Lucy swallowing on more and more of his petrified cock.

    Lucy looked up and grinned at him again, before opening her mouth

    and engulfing him again. Her bright pink glossy lips slid up and down his shaft
    as she fucked him with her mouth. Then she sank til her nose rubbed his curly
    pubes, her teasing tongue gently caressed him as her throat muscle massaged his
    shaft, pushing his cock deeper. She hummed while she swallowed him, the hum of
    sucking filling the room.

    Her hands tightened their grip around his thighs as Lucy

    furiously pumped her lips up and down his cock. Once in a while, she would
    slowly pull his cock out, ever-so-gently running her teeth on the underside of
    his shaft while leaving huge trails of spit behind, then swallowing him again.
    It drove Jack mad in sexual bliss. She then wrapped her fingers firm around his
    meat again, lashing her tongue against his swollen cockhead, slurping up all
    the saliva and precum.

    Jack's balls were now sending messages to his brain, telling

    him that within seconds, he was going to cum; soon in big, bold letters. He
    also felt cold suddenly, and the hairs on the back of his neck were standing.
    He ignored that and watched the medium jerk him off, kissing his head as she
    worked the shaft of his phallus. Lucy stuck her tongue out and swirled it
    around his cock tip. But then he saw a figure near the TV.

    "Erin?" He said.

    She was right there and looked like she was in tears.

    A mix of fear and guilt hit him, destroying his previous

    horniness. But he still came, shooting thick loads into Lucy's face, hitting
    her in the lips and cheeks. She released her grip, but more jets of cum landed
    on her face.

    She raised her head and looked at Jack, the muscles in her

    face tensed, and her jaw clenched. "What the fuck, man? Give me some
    warning!"

    "Erin?" Jack said again, staring at the spirit.

    "Erin?" Lucy repeated. Her expression turned into

    an instant glare. But she followed Jack's gaze and looked over her shoulder,
    finding that they weren't alone. "Oh Fuck!"

    "No!" Erin screamed, deafening their ears. Her

    face was scrunched up in murderous intent. She lurched forward, and a force of
    wind cleared the table, sweeping the diary and notebooks off the surface. Jack
    and Lucy were pushed back by Erin's invisible energy, hitting the back of the
    couch. Erin raised her hands, maybe to strike, but felt her power evaporating.
    She looked at Jack, tears rolling down her cheeks, and then disappeared.

    Holiday Trimmings.

    Jack opened his eyes minutes before the alarm. It was

    Saturday and around ten. He sat up in his bed, his head still woozy from last
    night's drinking. He couldn't sleep and figured whiskey would knock him out.
    Also, he wanted to block out Erin's screams from replaying in his head.

    That face. Her expression dripping with anger and hurt. How

    Erin tried to attack them.

    He needed to say sorry. Erin probably won't believe him,

    Jack knew. But he had to try. Then there was what Lucy said, finding comfort so
    Erin can crossover. He hated thinking about that but realized that he couldn't
    be selfish. It wasn't about him.

    Jack's phone buzzed; he had gotten a text from his dad. It

    just said, 'Tree!'. Jack groaned, but he slipped out of the covers and took a
    shower. After getting dressed, Jack forced himself to eat something. He
    couldn't feel her. Usually, in December, he would see Erin more often than the
    rest of the year. Knowing that it was coming up to the day when she died, he
    expected to feel her.

    Two hours later, and overspending on a fir tree, Jack pulled

    into the driveway, confused. Lucy sat in front of the door, waiting for him.
    With a scared look on her face, she raised her hand and gave him a forced
    smile. Was she looking for him or for Erin?

    Jack climbed out of the car and slowly approached the young

    blonde. He never thought how she would take it, seeing Erin like that. After
    Erin faded away, Jack sat in silence while Lucy grabbed her stuff and bolted
    out of the house.

    "Hey," Jack muttered.

    "So, I have been waiting here for an hour. I walked

    away twice. But I really need to know. What the fuck did I see last
    night?"

    "I don't know," Jack said, looking away from

    Lucy's glare. "I've never seen her like this. She has never been this
    scary before. "Until;"

    "Until what?" Lucy stood up and got close.

    "You need to tell me."

    Jack sighed. "When you first came to the house, you

    tried to talk to her, right? Do you remember what happened next?"

    Lucy shook her head.

    "She took over your body and err; kissed me. We nearly

    had sex. But I stopped her. Telling her that it was wrong," Jack said,
    " to use your body like that." He quickly added. "Erin started
    shaking and going all Linda Blair. Then you woke up."

    "She gets rejected. Then she sees us on the couch,

    doing you-know-what, and takes it like a cheated-on girlfriend. That explains
    all the throwing."

    "I never knew she could do that." Jack smiled.

    "Can I ask you something?" Lucy stared into Jack's

    eyes.

    Jack shrugged and nodded his head.

    "What are you two? Is she your ghost girlfriend? Are

    you in love with her? What? Does she know what you are to her?"

    "Like I said, yesterday. Erin is my friend. Maybe

    there's more. I don't know, because I don't put labels on relationships with ghosts.
    But if I can help her, I will help her. Are you still in?"

    "Fuck it, yeah."

    He looked around, seeing his neighbors staring at him and

    Lucy. "Let's go inside. Can you give me a hand?" He asked, pointing
    to the tree.

    Lucy groaned but nodded her head. After undoing the bungee

    cords and dragging the tree off the car roof, the two of them awkwardly hauled
    the ten-foot fir inside the house. With Lucy leading, they pulled the tree into
    the living room, where the blonde suddenly stopped.

     Jack was about to open his mouth, but he saw Erin

    standing in the middle of the room, and he went quiet.

    Erin raised her hands to her face, covering her eyes. Her

    breathing short and quick. She was freaking out. Erin then dropped her hands,
    clenching her fists as she glared at them. Her form floated to them, but unlike
    last night, there was no rush of force. Erin's face dropped, shifting into a
    scared expression.

    Dropping the tree, Lucy ran to her. She raised her hands up

    with open palms facing the spirit. "I am sorry. I am here to help
    you." She said, out loud.

    Erin didn't react.

    "He wants to help you. He wants to talk to you."

    Lucy pleaded with the spirit.

    Again, Erin stayed motionless.

    Lucy paused and looked over her shoulder at Jack. She

    mouthed 'trust me' at him and turned back to the ghost. "You can take over
    my body and speak to him. He would love that."

    Erin frowned, then faded into nothing. Jack walked past

    Lucy, trying to sense Erin's presence. There was nothing. He glanced at the
    medium; she had gone stiff, just like before. Jack's eyes bulged, realizing
    what was happening. But it was different. There was no sweat, no change in
    color, or fear on her face. Lucy just let out a small pleasurable moan.

    "Erin?"

    "What?" The woman barked back at him.

    "I just want to tell you that I am sorry. It was a

    mistake."

    "Liar. I saw you," Erin said, with no emotion in a

    unique tone. "Ye enjoyed every moment with the bonnie lass. I do not wish
    to intrude in your relationship with that adventuress." Her voice slowly
    morphed from Lucy's Mid-Atlantic accent to a faint Irish brogue.

    Jack sighed; he knew he had to deal with this. A simple

    apology wasn't going to be enough.

    "I'm so sorry about that. It's just that for a long

    time, there was this small voice in the back of my mind, saying that you
    weren't real and I was having a psychotic episode. When you saw me and Lucy, it
    was just an extension of that. I doubt it will ever happen again. But I did all
    this research so I can help you."

    "Help me?"

    "Yeah. I want to help you deal with whatever unfinished

    business you have. Lucy as well. That's why she's here. So, please don't be
    angry with her."

    "Unfinished business?" the voice then went quiet.

    She leaned in and kissed Jack on the cheek. Lucy's body went

    limp and she nearly collapsed. Jack reached out and slid his arms under her. He
    yelled out 'Erin'; then 'Lucy'; but got no answer. He dragged the unconscious
    blonde to the sofa. Carefully setting her down, Jack then prodded her cheek,
    trying to wake her up. She groaned and opened her eyes.

    "So, what are we going to do?" Lucy said

    immediately.

    Business Gets Busy.

    Jack looked at his phone as he walked through the front

    door. It was another email from his bosses in Boston. He had way too many
    people questioning his work. Being a cloud support engineer, he should be
    focused on the job. But since talking to Lucy about the s ance, Jack had been
    doing the bare minimum, and people were noticing. He figured that after he got
    closure with Erin, he could move on.

    Dumping the sage and wormwood on the coffee table, he saw

    her. Erin had been appearing more and more. Jack could actually count the times
    that she wasn't haunting the house. But he didn't get why; it was never this
    frequent back before. And she wasn't just haunting if you could call it, Jack's
    room. He had found her in the living room, kitchen and even the bathroom.

    Right now, Erin was floating near the Christmas tree. It was

    completely bare, left alone as Jack focused on work and the s ance
    preparations. There was some judgment he felt he was getting from Erin, like
    she still hadn't forgiven. Jack needed to remediate that, though he didn't
    really know how to regain trust with a ghost.

    He hunted for the Christmas decorations, taking longer than

    he hoped. Jack was desperate not to call his parents and deal with an endless
    conversation about how things were going in Springfield. Losing an hour to find
    them, Jack started decorating the tree, hoping that this will help him get back
    on Erin's good side.

    She carefully observed him as he decorated the tree, coating

    it in tinsel, lights and baubles. It appeared okay to Jack, the colors matched,
    and the string lights were all working. But looking at Erin, he was sure he had
    done something wrong. She wasn't that impressed.

    Jack first thought that she was still pissed at him, but

    then something hit him. While he saw her a lot during December, it was never on
    Christmas. This could be her first experience of Christmas in over a hundred
    years. With that, Jack opened his laptop and googled '19th century Christmas
    trees'. Getting an idea of what Christmas looked like in Erin's time, Jack
    grabbed his keys and told her that he will be back soon.

    Two hours later, Jack returned, and Erin looked like she was

    happy to see him. That's a positive sign, Jack said to himself as he emptied
    out his shopping bags. He bounced around a couple of stores before finding
    them, candle-like tree lights. Using real candles was a fire waiting to happen.
    And Jack didn't want to explain to his parents that he burnt the house down to
    impress a ghost.

    He then pulled out a ready-made popcorn and cranberry

    garland he got from a pop-up Christmas store. Looking at Erin, she approved by
    smiling back at him. He then added tinsel and icicle-like ornaments with Erin
    guiding him, pointing which branch needed something or if it was too much.
    Taking a step back, Jack admired his work. It looked old fashioned but still
    good. Seeing that Erin was happy was enough for him.

    He grabbed a beer from the kitchen and toasted, "That's

    one good-looking tree," he said, smiling at Erin.

    She rolled her eyes at him but then disappeared. That was

    getting Jack scared, her fading away just as they were bonding. It didn't look
    voluntary, like Erin really wanted to go to her void. She had this horrified
    look whenever it happened. Jack would then find her somewhere else in the
    house, an hour or two later.

    This time it was in the kitchen. He opened and closed the

    refrigerator door and found her there. Taking a moment to recover, Jack went
    back to making himself dinner. Erin hovered around him, curious at what he was
    doing. Jack guessed that she must have been shocked, that not many men cooked
    back in her time. He was also making pork chow-mein, and Jack wasn't sure how
    widespread Chinese food was in the 19th century.

    His phone began to buzz, and it was Lucy. Jack could see

    Erin's face turn.

    "She's probably asking about you," Jack said,

    putting his phone on speaker, "Hey Lucy."

    "Hey," she replied, "I got some news. We have

    to move the date of the s ance to the 12th. There's a full moon and it will go
    well with Hecate."

    "Hecate?"

    "Don't worry about it. Have you seen Erin since the

    other day?" Lucy asked,

    "Well, she is right here," Jack grinned at Erin,

    "She's in the room with me."

    "Whoa," she said, "How's that going? Wait

    shit, can she hear me?"

    Erin nodded.

    "Yeah."

    "Fuck. I mean shit. I mean I'm sorry," Lucy said,

    sounding like she was getting out of breath, "Anyway, I also need you to
    get some bundles of ash to burn. And candles, preferably black."

    "What is actually going to happen during the

    s ance?"

    "Hopefully, we can summon Erin properly and you guys

    can talk. Then maybe work out why is she here and if we can help her,
    somehow."

    Jack looked at Erin again. Her eyes were elsewhere. Jack

    started to doubt himself; was this something that she wanted him to do.

    "I will talk to you later, Lucy," Jack said,

    ending the call. Looking up from his phone, he saw that Erin had disappeared
    again.

    If the s ance actually works, Jack needed to ask where she

    goes whenever she vanishes. It didn't feel like a good place for her. Opening
    another beer, Jack sat down to eat and tried not to think about Erin. It was
    really hard. She still looked so sexy, and Jack was back replaying his
    eighteenth birthday present. Jack admitted to himself that with Erin randomly
    appearing in the house, he was feeling pent up.

     

    Redhead Videos.

    It was close to two in the morning when Jack knew what he

    had to do. He had been rolling around his bed, got up twice and tried to dull
    his brain by checking the news on his phone. He still couldn't sleep. The only
    prescription that always worked for him was either whiskey or porn. As he
    couldn't be bothered to go all the way downstairs, Jack powered on his laptop
    and went straight to Porn.

    Jack checked out the video thumbnails, hovering over them as

    he tried to decide what he was in the mood for. Sometimes, he'd be craving
    blondes with double D-cups, getting plowed by massive cocks. Other times, it
    would be two lesbians slowly seducing each other. Milfs would be a good choice,
    but Jack felt that the algorithm would always then suggest stepmom porn, which
    he wasn't in to.

    He searched for amateur porn with Eastern Europeans,

    preferring their slender body shapes and lack of bad boob jobs. Jack sat up in
    his bed and pulled down his shorts, slowly stroking his cock to full, rigid
    life. He skipped the initial setup and forwarded it to the redhead pulling the
    guy's dick out. She grinned at the camera then kissed the man's purple head.
    Her tongue swirled around the tip before she quickly swallowed the man's cock.

    Jack shifted his weight as the redhead stripped off her top,

    revealing her decent-size tits. As the action turned to straight fucking with
    the twenty-something waitress bent over a park bench, Jack pumped his cock. He
    imagined himself there, in Prague, having hot, passionate sex in public. But
    then he felt cold. Looking up, there she was.

    Erin just appeared by the wall. She was confused and pressed

    the back of her head. It looked as if someone had just woken up, but in a
    different room than they were in before. She rolled her head around before
    stopping, and stared at Jack, her mouth agaip. He was illuminated by his
    laptop, so he knew that she could see what he was doing to himself.

    "Oh, fuck," Jack groaned, but he didn't stop

    stroking his cock.

    He thought she would float away, or scream, or do something,

    but Erin just stood there and watched. She even moved closer, standing at the
    edge of the bed. Her eyes focusing on his throbbing cock.

    Jack's heart was thumping as he frantically stroked his cock.

    His eyes darted back and forth from Erin to his laptop; the redhead had been
    replaced by a different model. She said that her name is Petra and is a med
    student, but what really turned Jack on was how Petra resembled Erin.
    Reddish-brown hair, slim body with perky tits, though she had tattoos and
    pierced nipples.

    His eyes bounced from Petra being fucked in a stall, to

    Erin's eager look. It was getting too much for him. His imagination then brought
    him to Prague again, but with Erin this time. He fucked her from behind, his
    cock pumping her hot, wet pussy, cupping her tits and making Erin groan in deep
    pleasure. Jack's balls were aching, then suddenly stopped, and he intensely
    climaxed. His tip exploded, and shot after shot of cum raced from his cock.
    Jack struggled to catch all his flying cum with a tissue.

    After cleaning himself, Jack and Erin exchanged looks. She

    was embarrassed, he could tell, staring at the ground and doing her most not to
    make eye contact. He wanted to say something, but Erin left the room. She
    didn't fade through the wall or vanish into anything, just walked away slowly.
    Jack then instantly fell asleep, not knowing what else to do.

     

    A S ance.

    Jack opened the door, letting Lucy in. It was half two in

    the morning, and he was getting scared. A small sliver of thought wondered if
    she would let him down, or at least ask for $500 to proceed.

    For the s ance, Lucy had gone all gothic, wearing a black

    velvet dress and knee-high boots, also in black. She was carrying a large tote
    bag. There was panic in her eyes. She apologized for her lateness, saying that
    it took a while to get a cab.

    Jack was instructed by her, to get bundles of sage and

    wormwood for burning, plus ash. Lucy herself handled the weirder and harder to
    find items. She pulled out a knife that she called an athame, a ceremonial
    dagger Jack guessed. She also had a black bowl that she said is a water scry.
    It was going to help them talk to Erin.

    Jack led her to the kitchen and they quickly got ready.

    While she cut the sage and wormwood with the athame, speaking in Latin, Jack
    got the idea that this wasn't a con. It was real for her. That gave him hope.

    "So, where should we do this?" Jack asked, taking

    a steel bucket that she had handed him.

    "Your room." Lucy said, pulling more stuff out of

    her bag. "I've been thinking. You said you're the only one who saw her.
    And you normally see her in your bedroom, right? I think that's where she was
    murdered. By you sleeping there, a psychic link was created between you and
    Erin."

    Jack nodded. It made sense. They went to his bedroom; and

    with Lucy's help, he pushed his bed and everything else to one side, giving
    them space for the ritual. As they're going to make a fire, he opened the windows.
    Jack looked at the smoke alarms; if they go off, will his parents get an alert?

    Lucy got down on her knees and drew another circle on the

    floor, this time, a simple one without any other symbols. Jack lit the candles,
    twenty-four of them and placed them around the circle. Following her
    instructions, he then sat the bucket in the middle of the ring and lit the
    fire. Lucy took command of his bedside table and placed the porcelain bowl on
    top of it. She filled it with water from a special-looking bottle and dropped a
    crystal in it.

    "Take this and put it in the fire. Also, say her name

    in your head." Lucy said, handing him the sage and wormwood.

    Jack nodded and shuffled to the fire, trying not to drop the

    herbs.

    'Erin, Erin, Erin,' he chanted in his head. He threw the

    herbs into the fire and was immediately overwhelmed by the aroma. It tasted
    sickly sweet, unnatural like. He then retreated behind Lucy; she was kneeling
    on the floor and speaking into the bowl. It sounded like Latin; Jack could make
    out the occasional word. She was calling out for Erin.

    The fire grew larger and smoke billowed from the bucket,

    looking like a volcano erupting. The smoke turned black, then blue and finally
    into grey. Jack took a step forward, in a trance, his mouth wide open and his
    hands trembling. Looking over his shoulder, he saw Lucy with her eyes clenched
    shut and was now calling Erin's name. Her fingers dug into the table and she
    frantically said 'Erin' over and over.

    He saw the smoke begin to clear and a body appeared above

    the fire. Jack gasped. Erin!

    She looked stunned, her hand covering her face. He opened

    his mouth but couldn't say a word, shocked. Color poured into her clothing,
    turning the transparent household dress into black. Her skin returned to its
    ivory color, while her hair became reddish-brown just as he saw ten years ago.

    Lucy had stopped chanting; she also was staring at Erin. She

    looked shocked, maybe a little scared. Lucy stood up and slowly shuffled
    towards Jack, resting a hand on his shoulder; but she kept her distance from
    Erin, using Jack as a possible human shield.

    Erin was just as surprised as the two of them. She reached

    out her arm, amazed by it. This was real.

    Erin moved forward but awkwardly stumbled as if she missed a

    step going downstairs. She then took a couple of more steps and touched the
    floor, a new sensation for her. Taking a deep breath, Erin became dazed with
    the menthol-like odor of burning sage. Her eyes lit up and a smile beamed from
    her face; she could smell. She then turned her head, focusing on the two, who
    had resurrected her.

    Her clogs banged against the wooden floor as she walked to

    Lucy. The psychic was trembling in her presence. Lucy flinched as she touched
    her arm. "Thank ye," Erin whispered. She then leaned in, and kissed
    the surprised blonde.

    Lucy moaned, instantly enjoying the kiss. Jack watched on,

    shocked. He didn't know if he should be terrified or turned on. Lucy wrapped
    her hands around Erin's waist and pushed herself against the resurrected maid.
    Overwhelmed by a sudden desire, Lucy slid her tongue deep into Erin's mouth.
    She felt good, but so tired. Erin then released the medium and watched as Lucy
    collapsed onto the floor in a deep sleep. She turned to Jack and grinned.

    "Erin?" Jack asked. His hands were trembling and

    he felt that he was going to sink into the floor. This is it, right? This was
    what he wanted, but he had no idea how to respond. "Is it really
    you?" He eventually spat out.

    "Hi, Jack," Erin smiled.

    "Fuck;" Jack said. He reached out and touched her

    hand with his. Wasn't this just supposed to be a s ance?

    "I can't believe I can touch you."

    "Me too," Erin said.

    "How are you?" Jack asked in a deeply sincere

    tone.

    "Confused. It felt I was being called by an unknown

    force. Then it took me."

    "I'm sorry, but I really wanted to talk to you."

    "I understand. Oh, it feels good to be heard and to

    speak with my own voice."

    "I need to tell you something," Jack said,

    "The reason we're talking is because I wanted to help you. But I never
    asked if you actually needed my help."

    She went quiet, looking like she was thinking something

    over, in her head.

    "You said about unfinished business. But I have none.

    You have read Mrs. Franklin's words. I was never married. I was due to but the
    bastard died in a brawl, in Boston. He lost all our money in a card game. I was
    told that I had become too old to marry, and I had to work. The Franklins gave
    me a job and that was it; until I met Robert. You know the rest."

    "All I want now, is to spend time with the boy, whose

    room became less of my prison, but a comfort from death. He was the only one
    who saw me and talked to me. I couldn't speak to him, but I loved listening.
    Now he is here, turned into a handsome man, educated and employed; umm I guess,
    and still unmarried; strangely."

    Jack smirked and opened his mouth, "I'm only

    twenty-eight. Times have changed. Men and women now get married later."

    "How pleasant." She gave a rueful smile. "But

    I need to apologize."

    "Why?"

    "I feel I was being unfair to you. We are not to be married.

    When I saw you with her," Erin said, pointing to a knocked-out Lucy,
    "You were the only one I could reach and I felt jealous."

    "That doesn't matter now. I really want you."

    Jack leaned in and kissed her, a quick peck on the lips. She

    flinched as their mouths touched. Jack pulled back, watching her closely,
    terrified by a possible negative reaction. Erin's eyes widened and she smiled.

    "Erin. I don't know how long we might have. Lucy just

    said that we had to do this during the Witching Hour. If this is it, I want you
    to experience something, anything that you never had."

    There was wine downstairs. Food that Jack knew she would

    have never had back in the 1880s, fancy desserts, fruit from across the world
    and entirely new meals. He could make her dinner. Could she leave the house? If
    she can, Jack could take her around the city, show her what had changed.

    "I've had bad Christmases, since I was a child. I would

    welcome some pleasure."

    Erin pushed her mouth back against his and parted her lips,

    allowing Jack's invading tongue in.

    All the feelings the two of them felt, the romance, the

    lust, the fear of the future disappeared as their kisses became more passionate
    and intense. Jack slid his hand around Erin's waist, pulling her tightly in,
    groaning as her tits crushed into his chest.

    Erin then betrayed her Catholic upbringing and

    nineteenth-century values; by running her hand and feeling up Jack's growing
    bulge. Her mother would have called her a whore, her priest would say she is a
    fallen woman; but it didn't matter to Erin anymore. His cock felt firm and
    large in her hand, and she craved to see it properly.

    Jack took the lead, gently guiding Erin to his bed. He could

    feel the trepidation from her; Erin was covered in goosebumps and was stiff. He
    was worried that he was taking things too fast; she was from a different time
    and had different morals. As their legs hit the edge of his bed, Jack
    reluctantly pulled back and stared at her. She looked so nervous.

    Erin blushed. Her lips were trembling and her hands were

    shaking. This was a sin to her. But that was long ago and she didn't care
    anymore. She broke away from his grip and slowly pulled off her stiff work
    shoes. She wanted to do this herself.

    Erin remembered when Jack had turned 18, a deep

    concentration was required to strip away her clothing; it wasn't like this now.
    Erin slowly reached behind her and undid the clasp for her apron with her heart
    thundering in her chest. She had only been naked in front of one man before
    Jack. The apron fell to the floor and it was then followed by the bulky gray
    dress.

    Erin carefully watched Jack's face change as she slipped out

    of her bloomers. She was scared by his confused face. Was she doing something
    wrong? As Erin revealed her naked tits, she sighed, relieved that Jack was
    actually confused by her underwear. Seconds later, Erin stood nude, her face
    going red with embarrassment and excitement.

    "You?"

    Jack launched at Erin before she could finish her sentence.

    He took her in his arms and drove his tongue deep down her mouth. His hands
    shot up to her chest and he cupped her perky tits. Breaking away from her, Jack
    stripped out of his clothes and then resumed his oral attack. He kissed down
    her neck, reaching her tits. With no hesitation, Jack wrapped his lips around the
    erect bud and sucked on them.

    Erin moaned, shaking from Jack's aggression. She leaned up

    and watched Jack play with her tits. Erin loved how his lips felt, the full
    contact of his body and that it was Jack she was about to have sex with. She
    let out another moan, shuddering as his fingers brushed against her pussy. Men
    don't do that.

    Jack then released her tits and straightened up. "Sorry

    for the interruption," he smirked.

    "No;" Erin smiled, "Men were never like this;

    with me."

    An idea hit him and Jack grinned to himself. He lowered his

    head and gave Erin a quick kiss. He then pushed her down on the bed and
    shuffled back on his knees. She sighed and her eyes widened as Jack parted her
    legs. This wasn't the nineteenth century anymore; sex had evolved. Jack drifted
    his eyes down to her crotch. Brown hair shaped in an irregular-looking triangle
    surrounded her puffy lips and throbbing clit. Erin had more hair than he was
    used to, but Jack didn't mind and laid down in between her thighs.

    "Oh, almighty!" Erin cried as she felt his lips

    kiss up her thigh. No man had ever done anything like this to her, and she was
    struggling not to lose her composure.

    Jack stuck his tongue out, lowering it down to the edge of

    Erin's moist pussy. Tiny drips of her juices slowly trickled. Flattening his
    tongue, Jack gently lapped her cunt up and down. Erin swooned, loudly moaning.
    This was a new sensation. She began to shake and Jack sped up his attack on her
    pussy.

    Hearing her groan louder and louder, Jack moved to her clit.

    Just by giving it a couple of flicks of his tongue made Erin scream and shake.
    Placing his hands around her waist, Jack continued probing her clit, gently
    playing with it. He stopped to look up at her, seeing Erin breathing heavily and
    her bottom lip trembling. She looked so gorgeous. Smiling, Jack wrapped his
    lips around her clit and sucked hard on it.

    "Oh; God!" Erin yelled, "Jesus Christ!"

    she then covered her mouth immediately, shocked that she had broken the Third
    Commandment. Thoughts of confession and repentance escaped her; Erin just
    wanted more.

    Jack released her throbbing clit and sucked on Erin's

    swollen pussy lips. He then stuck out his tongue and gradually slid in, moving
    deep into the pink folds of her cunt.

    Erin shuddered as she felt Jack's nose up against her clit.

    Without thinking, she raised her hands to her tits, pulling and pinching her
    nipples. It felt so wrong, but Erin loved the sharp pain. She bit her lip,
    trying to hold in her screams.

    Jack swirled his tongue around her pussy, feeling every fold

    and bump of her pink folds. He thrust his tongue quickly in and out of her
    drenched cunt. Erin groaned again, getting close to hyperventilating. She
    pushed Jack's head deep against her pussy. Urged on by her sounds, Jack thrust
    his tongue deeper into her. He moved back to her clit, circling it and flicking
    the tiny engorged bud. Before Erin could catch her breath, Jack resumed
    tongue-fucking her pussy.

    "Oh; Oh God. Yes." Erin screamed, violently

    shaking her head. She began breathing deeply, inhaling all the oxygen she
    could. She threw her head back, clutching the back of Jack's head as he drove
    his tongue in and out of her cunt. Letting out another shrill cry, Erin felt
    her whole body become rigid, experiencing her first orgasm.

    Moaning loudly and covered in sweat, Erin slowly began to

    relax. She knew she was right about him. Jack looked up and met her gaze,
    seeing her breathing deeply but smiling. He marveled at the sight of her
    heaving tits; her nipples were standing up in the air, begging to be kissed.
    But Jack focused on licking every bit of juice that spurted out of her pussy
    and went back to lapping her drenched cunt.

    He then raised his pussy juice-covered face, and Jack

    smirked at Erin. He crawled up the bed, wrapping his arms around her. Without
    any hesitation, she covered his face with kisses, tasting her own cum. Erin
    then stopped and looked him in the eyes and kissed him on the mouth. Soon their
    tongues met again, playing with each other's inside their mouths. Erin rested
    her hand on his thigh, slowly inching it up and up. She then felt Jack's
    rock-hard cock bouncing against her flat stomach. Quickly, she grasped hold of
    it.

    Their kissing stopped and the two stared at each other's

    eyes while Erin slowly stroked Jack's cock. She had never felt one. Her mother
    told her that she would be taken to Hell if she ever touched a penis. Erin
    didn't care about fire and brimstone; she wanted to feel his cock inside her.
    "Please; please me. I want it."

    Jack smirked. He didn't know what else to do but smile. He

    stared at Erin; her hair was a mess, she looked exhausted and covered in sweat.
    But to him, she looked as beautiful as she ever did. Jack kissed her again and
    gently positioned Erin on her back. Sliding a pillow under her ass, Jack then
    kneeled before her soaked pussy. Erin got the hint and raised open her legs, a
    mix of fear and eagerness hitting her as Jack leaned in. Instantly, his cock
    zeroed in on the opening of her cunt. With a deep grunt, Jack thrust his cock
    into her dripping pussy.

    "Oh, Jesus;" Erin groaned and pushed her head back

    against the pillow. Her lips curled into a smile, enjoying the incredibly
    fulfilling feeling of Jack's embedded cock. She pulled down on his shoulders,
    lowering his face to hers. Their lips instantly parted and their tongue met
    again.

    As they kissed, Erin wrapped her legs around Jack's waist,

    pulling him closer. The subconscious move shocked her; she was told that women
    just lay back, open their legs, and stare at the ceiling. Something happened
    when Erin took over Lucy's mind, she realized. Erin had gained a little
    knowledge of 21st-century sex from the medium. It excited her.

    Jack held on to her tightly, slipping his cock out of her

    slick pussy and then plunging it back deep into her. Desperately, he wanted
    Erin to enjoy this night no matter what might happen next. As he pounded her,
    Erin and Jack continued their embrace, their overactive tongues dueling. They
    were both moaning, but Erin began to twitch. Breaking away from Jack's mouth,
    she started to quietly cry as she felt every individual penetration.

    "Oh; lord; oh lord." She grunted.

    Erin frantically shook her head. Her cries got louder and

    more frequent. Jack ignored her; he had lowered his head to her tits. His lips
    clamped down on the pink nipple as he slammed his throbbing cock. Erin was
    struggling to stay calm. The feeling of Jack playing her with tits while he
    relentlessly pounded her pussy was too much for her.

    "Oh, yes;" Erin hissed as she came. She went

    rigid, then shook violently.

    Jack released her tits and slid his hand down to Erin's

    clit. He watched her eyes widened, shocked as his fingers frantically rubbed
    the tiny engorged organ. Jack increased his pace, slamming his cock harder into
    her pussy. He leaned his head in, keeping eye contact with her green eyes. They
    told him that another orgasm was building deep inside Erin. He grinned as he
    continued to play with her clit, tracing his finger around the throbbing bud.

    "Oh; Lord. Oh, Jesus Christ." Erin screamed,

    beginning to hyperventilate. "Again?" She cried, realizing that she
    was about to hit her third orgasm of the night.

    Grunting, Jack thrust his cock in and out of her pussy as

    hard as he could. He needed her to cum. Erin gritted her teeth as she shook.
    Both of them were now covered in sweat and the smell of sex had overfilled the
    room. They were frantically fucking each other, both desperately trying to
    reach that breaking point so they could cum. Erin's breathing became more
    labored and intense, and she begged Jack to fuck her harder.

    "Yes; yes;" Erin hissed again, "Oh Lord;

    Jesus Christ!" She yelled.

    Erin's whole body began to manically shake, her arms

    flailing as if she was having a seizure. Jack held her firmly, rapidly
    thrusting his cock as he watched the ghost ride through another climax. Her
    pussy tightened around his cock, gripping it hard as he pumped. Erin grunted
    and groaned before letting out another cry. Her pussy exploded and spectral
    juices gushed out, coating Jack's plunging cock.

    As Erin went limp, Jack could feel the pressure in his balls

    growing to an unbearable amount. He felt his cock twitch and knew that cumming
    was no longer unavoidable. Jack groaned as he felt his balls beginning to empty
    and his load rushing up his shaft. Suddenly, a torrid of cum then shot out of
    his cock and landed into Erin's warm slippery pussy. A second spurt and then
    another one soon filled her. Both Jack and Erin moaned simultaneously as he
    finished cumming.

    He pulled his sore cock out of her and collapsed next to

    Erin. His eyes focused on her relaxed form. She had this small smile on her
    face, a very satisfied smile. She remembered her last time with Robert; it was
    nothing compared to what just happened. Erin moaned as she felt cum drip out of
    her pussy, loving the feeling.

    Jack leaned up and kissed her on the lips. But he fell

    through her and hit the pillow underneath. Jack turned and with a terrified
    look, Erin slowly faded away like she was nothing. This was not supposed to
    happen. Jack yelled out her name, but this an unnatural tiredness came over
    him; it was as if he had been awake for days, and he crashed on the mattress,
    fast asleep.

    To be continued. Based on a post by zeon 67.

    For Literotica.

    1 hr 16 min
  • Pining for Madison: Part 5
    Pining for Madison: Part 5
    Day 2 at the Cabin.

    By Secretauthor2021, in 5 parts. Listen to the

    ► Podcast
    at Explicit Novels.



    I was just about to confide to him about mine and Madison's

    exploits, when both girls joined us at the same time, wearing their oversized
    t-shirts as nighties.

    "Good morning, ladies. Coffee?" I greeted.

    "Oh, yes please," Becky replied.

    She walked over to Ryan, put her hand on his back, and gave

    him a quick peck on the lips.

    "Morning, babe," Ryan greeted.

    As I got up to the kitchen counter, Madison came up behind

    me, wrapped her arms around my waist, and rested her cheek against my back.

    "Coffee, babe?" I asked again.

    "Yes please," she replied and kissed me on the

    shoulder.

    Both girls then pulled a chair out from under the table and

    sat opposite each other.

    I grabbed two more cups from the cupboard and poured them

    each a coffee and placed it in front of them.

    "Thanks Ad," they replied in turn.

    I sat down and joined them all at the table.

    "So, is every one raring to go this morning?" I

    asked.

    "Ugh! I forgot you were a morning person. Need coffee

    first, enthusiasm later," Becky groaned into her cup.

    "What's a matter Beck's, did somebody keep you up last

    night?" I joked, looking over to Ryan and smiling into my cup.

    "You're one to talk, I saw what you did to Madison's

    chest last night. Trying to write your name were you?"

    I spat a mouthful of coffee back into my cup and started to

    laugh uncontrollably. Before Madison and Ryan joined me in laughing.

    After I calmed down I got up and emptied the remaining

    contents of my cup in the sink.

    I headed over to the patio doors and pulled apart the heavy

    curtains.

    "Oh wow!" I said loudly.

    "What?" a Madison replied.

    "Come and have a look at this."

    I opened the patio doors and stepped outside. The other

    three grabbed their coffee cups and joined me outside.

    In front of us was a magnificent view of a lake, with a

    wooden dock extending outwards from the cabin. I walked further ahead and could
    see two pairs of kayaks on either side of the dock.

    As I turned around to face the others, I could feel the

    chill of the morning air, causing the skin on my chest and arms to get goosebumps.
    It appeared I wasn't the only one affected by this, both Becky and Madison's
    nipples had hardened under their t-shirts.

    "Shall we go kayaking?" I asked, trying not to

    stare at their chests.

    "I'm in," Ryan replied.

    "And is that what I think it is?" I said aloud,

    before the girls had a chance to answer.

    I hurried over to a large box to the side of Madison and

    fingered the edge, before lifting up the huge lid.

    "We have a hot tub!" Madison cried out.

    "Now we're talking." Becky added.

    I found the control box and switched it on, and it roared

    into life.

    "It'll probably take a while to heat up though," I

    said.

    "It's okay, we can use it later tonight," Madison

    replied.

    I lowered the lid back down to keep the heat in.

    "So, showers and explore the lake?" I suggested as

    a plan of action.

    We all collectively agreed and went back inside. After one

    more round of coffees, we got up from the table, everyone appeared to be
    feeling a lot more perkier now.

    "Who's having the first shower?" Becky asked.

    "I don't mind, I'll probably share one with Adam, if

    it's quicker." Madison answered.

    "Oh yeah, three guesses what you'll be cleaning."

    Becky joked.

    "Girl, please! You'll probably be using Ryan's cock as

    a toothbrush knowing you." Madison replied, then proceeding to simulate
    the actions.

    We collectively laughed at Madison's visuals.

    "Touch Mads! Touch ." Becky responded, with a

    wide smile on her face.

    Ryan and I just looked at each other and smiled at the

    prospect of some shower hi-jinx.

    I eagerly grabbed Madison's hand.

    "Come on then, show me your cleaning techniques then,

    babe."

    We left Becky and Ryan in the kitchen and went to get ready

    for the shower. A few moments later, we returned with our towels wrapped around
    us and headed towards the bathroom.

    Becky wolf whistled as we walked past.

    Madison jokingly flipped Becky the bird and they both

    laughed.

    When we got to the bathroom, I closed the door behind us,

    and we each hung our towels on the back of the door. Madison slid open the
    shower door and turned the shower taps on, placing her hand under the spray of
    water, until it was warm enough to enter.

    The shower itself wasn't huge but could fit the both of us.

    It had a tiled seat on one side, which also housed a few toiletries such as
    shampoo and shower gel.

    Madison got in first and I followed closely behind her. She

    took up most of the water, while I hovered on the outskirts, every so often
    changing places with her.

    Madison squeezed some of the shower gel on to her hands and

    asked me to turn around. She began washing my back, her hands moving in
    circular motions, causing the shower gel to foam up and slowly made her way
    further down my back, until she reached my buttocks.

    From there she pressed her body against mine and her hands

    found their way around my hips and to the front.

    She held my cock in her hand, delicately washing it and

    gently pulling my foreskin back and tracing her thumb around the head of my
    rapidly hardening cock.

    "Is it clean enough now?" She asked.

    "Hmm, I think I could do with a few more minutes,"

    I joked.

    "Oh, so you want the intensive clean then," she

    replied, turning me around to face her again.

    She ran her hands over her wet hair moving the stray strands

    clinging her to her face and dropped to her knees.

    She jerked me a couple of times, before taking me in her

    mouth, holding on to my ass for support. I raised my hands and clasped them
    behind my head, enjoying the sensation.

    Madison was just getting into the swing of things, when the

    shower door suddenly slid open.

    "Busted!" shouted Becky, she pointed her phone at

    Madison's face and the camera flash lit up the shower.

    Madison screamed and gestured, but with me still in her

    mouth. All I could feel was a tingling sensation as the reverberation
    pleasurably travelled down the length of my cock.

    "Didn't your mother tell you not to speak with your

    mouthful, Mads!" Becky said hysterically laughing.

    Madison clawed for the shower door and slid it back, while

    Becky ran out of the bathroom with her prize photo.

    She pulled me out of her mouth, to talk.

    "Oh, it's on now," she said, quickly wiping the

    water from her face.

    I looked down at her and jokingly made a puppy whining

    noise, because she stopped.

    "Sorry babe, where was I?"

    She took me in her mouth again and continued.

    I could steadily feel the pleasure growing and myself

    getting closer and closer to climax, when Madison stopped with her mouth and
    switched to her hand and jerked me, every so often rubbing the tip of my cock
    around her wet nipples.

    "Fuck, that feels good, Mad," I moaned out.

    "Yeah, you like that, babe?"

    She squeezed tighter and jerked faster and unable to hold

    back anymore, I shot my load across her chest and watched as the water washed
    it away between her breasts and down her stomach

    I offered my hand, helping her to her feet. When she rose, I

    quickly moved in to kiss her, slipping my tongue into her mouth.

    As we sensuously kissed she grabbed one of my hands, and

    slowly turned her body around, breaking the kiss. She raised a leg on to the
    tiled seat and directed the hand she was still holding between her legs and
    leaning her head back on to my chest.

    "I think I need a bit of attention now," she

    whispered.

    I rubbed my fingers over her wet mound, and she moaned

    softly. The steam from the shower filled the room and clung to our skin,
    causing Madison's skin to appear shiny in the light.

    I diligently worked her clit with my fingers, rubbing,

    circling, flicking and every so often slipping my finger inside of her. Her
    heavy exhales causing the steam to swirl around above us.

    I stopped, much to Madison's surprise.

    "Aww, Babe, don't stop, I was nearly there," she

    whispered in my ear.

    "I know, but I want to try something. Try sitting

    down." I instructed.

    She sat down facing me and I dropped to my knees, I pried

    her legs apart, so they were wide open and I buried my face between her legs.

    "Oh Jesus," she cried out as I began to attack her

    clit with my tongue.

    She ran both her hands through my wet hair and clutched at

    it, pulling me deeper in to her.

    "Umm, that's the spot, babe, right there," she

    directed.

    "Oh, oh, yeah, Umm!"

    She was pulling my head in to her so tightly, I could barely

    breathe. I knew I had to get her to orgasm quickly otherwise I'd surely pass
    out.

    I upped my tempo and began lashing my tongue so quickly it

    hurt.

    Madison's legs clamped around my head tightly, she

    practically rode my face as she approached her orgasm.

    I could only hear muffled screams as her hands desperately

    clutched at the walls, her fingers splayed wide as she came.

    Her legs slowly loosened and my face was free. I immediately

    pulled back, and took in a sharp intake of air. My lips, chin and jaw all sore
    from the work out.

    Madison looked at my reddened face and cupped it with her

    hands.

    "I'm so sorry if I squeezed too tightly, babe, but you

    were just too damn good at that, I couldn't help myself."

    I grabbed on to her knee and lifted myself up and ran my

    face under the water.

    We finished cleaning up and turned off the shower. I stepped

    out first and grabbed my towel from the door and patted myself dry, before
    wrapping it around my waist. I then passed Madison her towel. She wrapped it
    around her body and tucked it in at her chest.

    I opened the bathroom door and we both left to head to the

    bedroom to get dressed.

    Becky was sitting on the sofa with Ryan, with both of them

    looking at her phone.

    "You better not be showing Ryan that picture you took,

    missy!"

    "Too late," she replied.

    "Let me see it," Madison demanded.

    Becky turned her phone and waved it around, toying with

    Madison.

    A picture of Madison on her knees, with her mouth full of my

    cock, and exposing the side of her breast, with just a hint of her nipple
    filled the screen.

    "You better delete that, right now!" Madison

    playfully insisted.

    "Aww, but I was going to make it my new lock

    screen." Becky joked.

    "Don't you mean cock screen." Ryan quipped.

    I snorted with laughter at Ryan's joke.

    "Give it here," Madison begged.

    "No way," Becky replied, holding the phone out of

    reach and teasing her.

    Madison leaned forward trying to get the phone and fell on

    top of Becky and Ryan.

    They were laughing hysterically as Madison tried to clamber

    over them both to reach the phone.

    I stood there watching this ludicrous display unfold in

    front of me, when I noticed that her towel was shifting around quite a bit. It
    was then the inevitable happened. As she tried to pull herself up, her towel
    opened and she ended up flashing her breasts at Becky and Ryan.

    Ryan's eyes widened as he caught a glimpse of her perfect

    pair.

    Madison grasped at her towel to cover herself up, before

    giving up on retrieving the phone and composing herself.

    "Ahem, sorry about that, Ryan. I didn't mean to give

    you an eyeful there," she said apologizing.

    "I... I didn't mind."

    Becky nudged his arm.

    "As for you Miss Becky Moore, I hope you know, I'll be

    getting my revenge on you. I don't know how yet, but it's coming," Madison
    said trying to keep a straight face.

    "Come Adam, we have revenge to plot!" Madison

    announced over-dramatically.

    She grabbed my arm and theatrically we stormed off to our

    bedroom.

    As we finished getting dressed, Becky and Ryan slipped into

    the shower. I could see Madison plotting of ways to get back at Becky.

    I plonked myself down on the sofa and watched as Madison

    snuck over to the bathroom. She tried the door, but this time it was locked.
    Becky clearly saw this coming.

    "Damn it!" Madison yelled and then joined me on

    the sofa.

    "Come on now Mads, she could see that coming a mile

    away. You've got to play the long game. Her guard is going to be up now,"
    I joked.

    "Yeah, I guess," Madison replied, before picking

    up an old magazine from the coffee table and opening it.

    She quietly red through each page, licking the tip of her

    finger and turning the corner of each page she finished.

    Twenty minutes passed before Becky and Ryan finally emerged

    from the bathroom, each wearing a towel.

    Madison looked up from her magazine.

    "Nice shower?" She asked.

    "Lovely, thank you."

    Becky carried on walking, when Madison called out.

    "Oh, um, Becks', you've got a little spunk on your

    chin." Madison said all seriously.

    Becky started wiping at her chin.

    "Gotcha!" she said with a little smirk and

    returned to her magazine.

    "Funny," she called back, before turning to Ryan

    and asking him.

    "I don't have anything left on my chin, do I?"

    "No, it's all clean, babe." He replied,

    reassuringly brushing her chin with his thumb.

    I shook my head, laughing to myself.

    They left the room and when they came back, they were all

    dressed and ready to go.

    Madison put her magazine down and we both got up from the

    sofa.

    "Right then, shall we hit the lake?" I asked the

    group.

    We all ventured outside onto the deck and eyed up the bright

    orange kayaks on either side of the dock.

    There were life jackets in each one, so I bent down,

    kneeling on the wooden boards of the dock and grabbed one from the kayak
    closest to me and held it up for Madison to put it on.

    She slipped her arms in, and I fastened the buckles around

    the front for her.

    Ryan copied me and did the same for Becky, and we both put

    our own jackets on.

    I helped Madison into her kayak and handed her the long blue

    paddle, before untying the weathered rope that was holding the kayak to the
    dock. Ryan made sure Becky was sorted and we both hopped into ours.

    We cleared the dock and drifted for a bit.

    "Um, guys?" Becky called out, "How do you get

    this thing to go in a straight line?"

    We all looked in Becky's direction to see her going around

    in circles, causing us all to laugh.

    "Stop laughing you guys," she said, starting to

    laugh herself.

    She used her paddle to splash water at us all, in

    retaliation for laughing, which ended up in a water fight between all of us.

    When we eventually calmed down from the play fighting, we

    coached Becky on how to paddle and we all set off.

    We spent the whole afternoon exploring around the lake,

    before returning back to the cabin for a well-earned rest.

    We tied up the kayaks, freshened up and all ate lunch

    together at the kitchen table.

    As evening approached, we all stood outside and watched the

    sun go down, whilst drinking a bottle of beer.

    As the sky got darker, Madison turned the deck lights on,

    transforming the ambiance to a warm and inviting glow, casting soft shadows
    across the deck.

    Madison stood by the hot tub.

    "Hot tub anyone?" she asked.

    "I just remembered, I didn't actually bring any swim

    wear, Mads," Becky replied.

    We all looked at each other.

    "I don't think any of us did, did we?" I added.

    "Do we need them?" Madison casually replied.

    We all looked at each other again.

    "What, like everyone get naked?" Ryan said,

    hesitantly.

    "I mean, we're all friends here, right? And it's

    nothing we haven't seen before?"

    Ryan looked at Becky as if to take her lead.

    "Well, I'm game if you are," Becky added.

    I lifted the lid off the hot tub and the steam plumed up in

    to the air.

    "Well, it's definitely warm enough." I said,

    dipping my hands in the water.

    "So, are we doing this?" Madison asked again.

    "Yeah, come on, it'll be a laugh," Becky replied.

    Madison, who was wearing one of her summer dresses was the

    first to make a move. Grabbing the hem of her dress, she pulled it over her
    head to reveal her matching bra and panties.

    "Come on you lot. I'm not doing this on my own."

    She said, as we all watched her continue to undress.

    Becky was next, then Ryan and I took off our t-shirts.

    Madison was ahead of us and took off her bra and panties. I could see Ryan's
    eyes scanning Madison' naked body.

    Together, the girls were quickest to get naked and left two

    piles of clothes on the deck and climbed into the hot tub.

    "Umm!" Madison said, sinking her body into the

    warm water.

    "Well, come on then you two," Becky coaxed.

    "It's not like we haven't seen your tinkles

    before," she joked, wiggling her index finger like a worm.

    Of course it was true, Becky had seen enough of me naked

    during our threesome after all, but I wasn't too sure if Ryan knew that
    already.

    I pulled my shorts and underwear off in one go, exposing

    myself to the girls and climbed in.

    With the three of us in, we all waited for Ryan to join us.

    "Fuck it," he said and pulled down his shorts and

    underwear.

    While I was grower, Ryan was definitely a shower, his long

    cock dangled between his legs as he climbed into the hot tub. I could see both
    girls immediately fix on it as he climbed in.

    With us all settled in to the relaxing warm water, we passed

    the time talking, every so often, sending one person out to get more beer from
    the fridge.

    "I know, we should play a game," Becky suggested.

    "A game? like what?" I asked.

    "How about truth or dare!" she suggested.

    "Come on, that's a kid's game," I replied.

    "What if we make it a little more adult and anything

    goes, we'll call it Truth or Dare: Hot tub edition," Madison jokingly
    suggested.

    We all looked at Madison, intrigued by her suggestion.

    "Well, I like the sound of this. Boys?" Becky

    added.

    "Okay. We're in," I said, speaking for Ryan.

    "Okay, okay. Who wants to go first?" Becky asked.

    "Shall we go clockwise from me?" Madison

    suggested.

    "Okay, so I'll answer first," Becky confirmed.

    "Okay Beck's, truth or dare?"

    "Um, truth."

    Madison pondered what to ask her.

    "Which do you prefer, giving or receiving?"

    "That's easy - giving," she quickly replied,

    smiling and looking at Ryan and comically pumping her eyebrows.

    It was Becky's turn to ask the question now.

    "Ryan, truth or dare?"

    "Dare please, babe."

    She looked at Ryan and then back at Madison.

    "I dare you... to kiss Madison."

    The dare looked to have stunned Ryan. He looked at Madison

    first and then to me, as if to ask the question are you okay with this.

    I shrugged my shoulders nonchalantly.

    "A dares a dare, dude." I said.

    Ryan leaned forward from his seat, with Madison moving to do

    the same. Their head's turned slightly and they locked lips. Ryan's hands
    hovered over her body, almost as if he was afraid to touch her. They made out
    for about twenty seconds before sitting back down again.

    After watching them kiss, I found myself with the answer to

    a question I had asked myself when I had the threesome with Becky and Madison.
    How would I feel if the roles were reversed and another man fucked Madison?
    Honestly, I don't think I'd mind, it was kind of a turn on. I think after watching
    Becky and Ryan going at it yesterday, I kinda think I like to watch.

    "Okay, babe. Your turn to ask Adam."

    "Truth or dare, Ad?" Ryan asked.

    "Let's go for truth."

    "Which of Madison's holes do you enjoy the most?"

    He asked grinning.

    Becky burst out laughing at the question and Madison stared

    at me smiling.

    "Well?" Madison replied.

    "I mean I love them all," I replied carefully.

    "Come on, pick one," Becky goaded.

    "Um, um, her cunt."

    Becky and Ryan clapped and Madison's cheeks turned red.

    "Okay, babe. Truth or dare?" I asked.

    "Dare please."

    "I dare you to make out with Becky and this time make

    it spicy."

    The girls looked at each other and then smiled at us boys.

    "Okay, you want spicy, do you? We'll give you spicy,

    right Beck's."

    "Hell yeah!" Becky replied completely up for it.

    The girls stood up from their seats and moved to the middle

    of the hot tub. With their legs slightly bent at the knee, they kind of slotted
    their bodies together.

    Madison grabbed the side of Becky's face and went in for the

    kiss. Becky's hand meanwhile slid down Madison's body and on to her ass.

    Ryan and I were practically hypnotized by the show they were

    putting on. Just as they finished kissing Madison moved on to Becky's right
    breast kissed it and circled her nipple with her tongue, all the while staring
    at Ryan and I, and running her hand down her stomach and covering her mound.

    "Was that spicy enough for you boys?" Madison

    asked.

    Ryan and I both enthusiastically nodded our heads in unison

    and the girls laughed.

    "Men are so easy to please," Madison said to an

    agreeing Becky.

    "Right Beck's, truth or dare?"

    "Dare please, Mads."

    "I dare you... to suck my boyfriend's cock."

    Madison glanced over to me and winked.

    Becky looked at Ryan this time to gauge his reaction. He

    didn't seem to object.

    I stood up, revealing the boner I had just gotten from

    watching Mads and Becky go at it.

    Becky stared at my looming cock.

    "When you say suck, do you mean to completion or just

    to suck?" Becky turned to ask Madison.

    "I'll leave that one up to Ad," she replied.

    Becky turned back to face me.

    "Um, well I can't exactly drop to my knees, I'll

    drown," she joked.

    "I think you're going to have to stand over me while I

    sit down."

    I nodded my head and shifted closer. I lifted one of my left

    leg up so it was resting on the seat next to her and opened my body up to make
    it easier for her.

    She leaned forward and without hesitation, she took me in

    her mouth and proceeded to give me a blow job.

    As her head bobbed up and down my shaft, I had to think of

    how I wanted this to end. Do I let her go all the way or do I stop her out of
    respect for Ryan.

    I could feel myself getting closer to orgasm, when I

    begrudgingly tapped Becky on the head. She stopped what she was doing.

    "It's okay Beck's, you can stop there if you

    want."

    She pulled away from me, with one last strand of saliva

    connecting her face with my cock, before wiping it away.

    "Wow Ad, that's some strong willpower you've got

    there," Madison remarked.

    "Yeah, tell me about it."

    "I would have gone all the way Ad, if you wanted,"

    Becky added.

    "Nah, you're good Beck's." I replied.

    I sat back down, with my raging hard on disappearing under

    the water, like the periscope of a diving submarine.

    "Ryan, you're up. Truth or Dare?"

    "Dare."

    "I dare you..."

    Becky started laughing uncontrollably.

    "I can't say it."

    "What? Whisper it in my ear." Madison asked.

    Becky turned to Madison and whispered in her ear.

    Madison instantly started to laugh as well.

    The pair of them were now in hysterics.

    Madison tried to complete the dare on behalf of Becky, who

    was struggling to talk at this point.

    "We dare you Ryan, to have a sword fight with

    Adam."

    Ryan looked blankly at the girls.

    "A sword fight? With what?" He asked naively.

    I leaned over to him.

    "I think they mean with our cocks."

    "Seriously!" He blurted out.

    Both girls nodded their heads.

    "And make it convincing." Becky added.

    I stood up first, holding my cock in my hand, when Ryan

    reluctantly did the same. Turns out he had the same reaction to the girls
    kissing or to me having my cock sucked by Becky as he was packing a boner as
    well.

    With our two erections in hand, I made the first move and

    swung my cock against his and he retaliated swinging his against mine. We went
    back and forth.

    "Have at you, you scoundrel!" I said, getting into

    the spirit of things.

    The girls started laughing louder.

    "Scoundrel... Stop, stop. I can't breathe."

    Becky cried out in tears from laughing so much. Madison was

    pretty much in the same state as Becky.

    We stood down and shook hands at a fight well played.

    "Okay, okay." Becky struggled to say, trying to

    calm herself down.

    "I've just had a naughty idea, how about we take this

    up a notch."

    Becky turned to Madison once more and whispered in her ear.

    I watched as Madison's face reacted to what Becky was

    telling her. Madison bit her lip and her eyes darted between Ryan and me.

    They nodded their heads in agreement, before both turning to

    face us.

    "Having witnessed such a wonderful display of male

    bravado just then, how about we turn this into a bit of a competition between
    you two boys.

    I think our competitive nature kicked in and we both sat

    upright and leaned forward to hear Becky's impending proposition.

    "The competition is... who can get Madison and I off

    the fastest."

    She bit the tip of her index finger, waiting for our reaction.

    Ryan and I looked at each other, and back at the girls.

    "Adam, you will take care of Madison naturally, and

    Ryan you're with me," she continued.

    "The only rule... you can only use one hand."

    "How do we know if you're cheating, you know faking it

    for your partner to win and all." I asked.

    "Hmm, good point. The judges will need to confer."

    She leaned into Madison and whispered something else in her

    ear.

    They both nodded in agreement again.

    "Okay, slight change of rules. In order to avoid any

    cheating. Ad, you will swap places with Ryan. Are you both okay with
    this?"

    "What, so me and Madison, and you and Adam," Ryan

    replied.

    "Yeah," Becky answered.

    "Well, if you two are okay with that." Ryan said

    turning to Madison and me.

    "Yeah, we're cool. I said looking at Madison, who was

    nodding her head in agreement.

    "All in favor?" Becky asked the group.

    She looked at each of us in turn and we nodded our heads in

    agreement.

    We all stood up at the same time and I swapped places with

    Ryan, so that I was facing Becky.

    "This is so insane," Ryan said smiling.

    "I told you there would be no unwinding with these

    two." I replied.

    Each of the girls stood in the middle and lifted a foot on

    to their seat. Ryan and I stood next to them, and they placed an arm around
    each of us for support.

    With us all in position, Becky asked if we were ready.

    "Yes!" We all parroted.

    Our hands hovered over their mounds, water dripping from our

    finger tips, poised and ready to go.

    "Ready... Go!" Becky shouted.

    Mine and Ryan's hands went straight to work, rubbing our

    respective girls' clits.

    I slid my finger up and down, every so often looking across

    to Ryan and Madison. The girls moaned in harmony as we rushed to get them off.

    It was such a ridiculous game to play, but I'm guessing the

    combination of the heat of the tub, the alcohol and the copious amounts of
    flesh on display had made everyone incredibly horny at this point. My erection
    showed no signs of abating and judging by Ryan's wagging, the same goes for
    him.

    I alternated my fingering technique, going clockwise,

    counter-clockwise, flicking, tickling, softly pinching. Becky's wetness
    allowing me to easily maneuver, I pushed my middle finger inside of her and
    used my thumb to massage her clit.

    I could feel Becky's finger nails dig into my shoulder. She

    must be close I thought. When I looked over at Madison's face, I recognized the
    look enough times to know she was close too.

    Becky was the first to vocalize her orgasm, quickly followed

    by Madison.

    We both stopped, allowing the girls time to recover.

    The girls took deep breaths to compose themselves.

    "We have a winner," Becky said raising my hand

    into the air.

    "I think we were the real winners on that one Beck's.

    Fuck me that was good," Madison said, her face flushed with color.

    "Ready for round two, boys?" Becky called out,

    then slipping back into the water.

    "Round two?" Ryan said.

    "Yep, round two."

    "You're in for treat with this one. Endurance

    round," she said smiling.

    "Who can last the longest. Mads and I are going to jack

    you studs off, the first one to cum loses."

    "Are we switching back for this one?" I asked.

    "I think so," Becky replied.

    I swapped sides with Ryan again and the girls stood up

    behind us. The girls positioned Ryan and I so that we standing next to each
    other and aiming our hard cocks outside of the hot tub. They then reached
    around to grab our cocks.

    "Madison, would you do the honors."

    "I would love to Becky. On three, okay."

    We braced ourselves for what was going to happen next.

    "One... two... three!"

    The girls started immediately, their hands sliding up and

    down our erect shafts. I tried to channel my breathing in order to control the
    intense sensations running through my cock.

    "Christ, this is hard going." Madison remarked

    frantically pumping away.

    "I know, my arm is killing me." Becky replied

    laughing.

    I didn't think I could hold out much longer, this evenings

    antics were catching up with me now and I needed this release so badly. I
    looked at Ryan's face to gauge how much longer he could withstand, but he hid
    it well, simply clenching his jaw.

    I was desperately trying to hold back, I could feel the

    chamber was loaded and I tried to hold off from pulling the trigger but it was
    no good.

    "Oh Fuck!" I cried out.

    The cum started to fly out of me, spurting in all directions

    outside of the hot tub before hitting the deck. A mere five seconds later Ryan
    grunted and did the same. I watched as he ejaculated, sending four strings of
    spunk high up into the air.

    We cried out for the girls to stop, our cocks too sensitive

    to continue. They loosened their grips and released our cocks, which were
    bright red from the squeezing.

    "The winner is... Ryan. Well done, babe." Becky

    called out and kissed him on the cheek.

    "Take five everyone." Madison added.

    We all sat back on our seats again, looking at each other.

    All of us having experienced an orgasm now. The girls smiled back at us.

    "Well, that was fun," Becky said, rubbing her sore

    bicep. "A few more of those sessions and I'll be ripped."

    "I can't believe we just did that," Ryan said in

    disbelief. "I mean you girls are something else. All the girls I've known,
    would never have done all that, not in a million years."

    "Well, we're not like other girls, are we Mads,"

    Becky replied.

    "Besides, if we enjoy it and you enjoy it, what's the

    problem."

    "Wow, just wow. You girls are so amazing."

    "We know." The girls replied somewhat smugly.

    There was no doubt in my mind, these girls were special and

    Ryan saw it too.

    "Shall we all go inside now, I'm starting to get all

    wrinkly," Madison said holding her hand up and looking at her fingers.

    "Good idea, Mads," Becky agreed.

    We all stood up one by one, and climbed out of the hot tub,

    helping the next person out. We shook the water off us as best we good due to
    the absence of any towels, and went inside leaving a trail of wet footprints
    behind us.

    Madison veered off to the bathroom while Becky, Ryan and I

    stood by the kitchen table, not even making any attempt to cover up our nudity,
    we were that comfortable with each other now.

    Madison returned with a bunch of towels and handed them out

    to everyone. We towel dried and wrapped the towels around us.

    We were a bit cold, so decided to light the fire to warm us

    all up again. More beers were drunk, and we settled in for the night, huddled
    around the stone fireplace.

    We spent the next few hours talking amongst ourselves and

    about how much fun we'd had today and really bonding as good friends do, and I
    found myself getting on really well with Ryan; he seemed to really open up to
    the group, which is usually difficult when you're the last one to join it.

    I had my arm around Madison, and Ryan had his around Becky.

    "Mads, can you help me with something in the kitchen

    for a sec," Becky asked.

    "Sure thing," she replied.

    The girls got up and went to the kitchen, leaving Ryan and I

    to chat.

    "So, what did you think of the competition?" I

    asked Ryan.

    "It was pretty wild, wasn't it." He replied,

    taking another sip from his beer bottle.

    "Yeah, it was. I hope you didn't mind Becky and I, you

    know..."

    "No mate, it was fine. Considering what I was doing to

    your girlfriend, it was only fair."

    He leaned forward and I mirrored him.

    "To be honest, it was a bit of turn on," he

    confided.

    "I know right. Seeing you get Madison off, was really

    hot."

    "On the one hand, I felt conflicted you know, as it

    felt like I was cheating on Becky and it sort of felt weird getting your
    girlfriend off in front of you, but everyone seemed really... well, up for
    it."

    "I find with these two, it's best to go with the

    flow."

    "You sound like you're talking from experience,

    mate."

    "Oh yes," I said nodding.

    "What, you've done other stuff with them?" Ryan

    asked inquisitively.

    "One word - threesome."

    "No fucking way," Ryan replied, slightly raising

    his voice.

    "Yeah, but it was before she met you."

    "Living the dream, dude, what was it like?"

    "Amazing, as you would imagine."

    He looked at me, with a hint of admiration.

    The girls returned from the kitchen, both wearing a sly

    smile and we quickly ended our chat.

    They split up and circled around us like two leopards on the

    hunt. They came from behind us and placed their hands on our chests and bent
    forward, nuzzling their heads between our shoulder and neck.

    "So, Mads and I have been talking, and I don't know

    about you two but we're not quite ready for our little party to end. So, how do
    you boys feel about taking it into the bedroom?"

    Ryan and I looked at each other, our smiles widening across

    our faces.

    "Judging by those smiles, I'd say that was a yes,"

    Madison said.

    Madison grabbed my hand, I turned and stood up, climbed over

    the sofa and jumped down to join Madison, with Becky and Ryan following.

    We left the living area and headed to the bedrooms. I was

    about to turn left to go into our bedroom, when Madison grabbed my arm.

    "Not this time," she said, turning to go into Ryan

    and Becky's room.

    Becky was the last one to enter and closed the door behind

    us.

    "Consider this the bonus round, boys," Becky said.

    Madison walked over to one side of the bed, while Becky

    walked to the other.

    "And we won't be needing these," Madison quickly

    added.

    The girls untucked their towels and seductively opened them,

    revealing their gorgeous naked bodies and climbed on to the bed.

    They stood up on their knees and stared at us.

    "Well?" Becky said.

    Ryan and I ripped off our towels and hurriedly joined them

    on the big bed.

    "The only rule is.., there are no rules," Becky

    said smiling.

    I leaned in closer to Madison and we started to kiss, my

    hands feeling all around her smooth body. Ryan and Becky watched us for a
    moment, before getting into their own thing. We all moved closer together in
    the center of the bed, before casually switching partners.

    Ryan moved onto Madison and they began kissing with Madison

    grabbing his head and running her fingers through his hair, before sliding her
    hands over his chest.

    Becky could see me watching and turned my head to face her,

    grabbing my hands and planting them on each of her breasts. I kissed her and
    our tongues went at, giving me instant flashbacks of our first sexual encounter
    where I took her virginity.

    I moved my hands from her breasts to between her legs, while

    she grabbed my cock and jerked me as I rubbed her.

    Glancing sideways, I could see what Ryan was doing to

    Madison. He was kissing the side of her neck and then moved on to sucking at
    her breast, his tongue working her nipple.

    I reached out my left hand and slid my fingers between Madison s

    mound and rubbed her as I rubbed Becky, while Ryan worked both of Madison's
    breasts.

    Becky tugged at Madison's arm, and she leaned across,

    kissing her sensuously with her tongue.

    Our hot naked bodies were all intertwined now. Madison

    kissing Becky, Ryan playing with Madison's breast and me fingering them both.

    We then moved our interplay to the next level. Becky fell on

    to her back and maneuvered to the middle of the bed, offering her whole body to
    whoever wanted it. Madison was the first to take advantage of her offer and
    climbed on top of her.

    Ryan and I just watched, rubbing our cocks as the girls

    enjoyed some one on one time. Madison moved from Becky's face and down her body,
    kissing her breasts along the way, down her stomach and straight between her
    legs. Becky stretched her arms above her head, clearly enjoying Madison going
    down on her.

    With Madison bent over with her head between Becky's legs, I

    used the opportunity to slip my fingers between her legs once more. Ryan, not
    wanting to be the only one not doing anything moved towards Becky's face. He
    angled his cock down to Becky's mouth and she started to suck it.

    Madison felt so wet now, that I decided to go behind her.

    Knowing what I wanted to do, she spread her knees further apart and pushed the
    tip of my hardened cock inside her with her finger tips. I started to rock into
    her slowly, grabbing on to her hips for support.

    This looked and felt incredible, we were all joined now,

    moving as one, waves of pleasure coursing through each of us.

    Madison lifted her head from between Becky's legs, and Ryan

    moved his saliva coated cock from Becky's mouth to Madison's.

    She swallowed it with gusto, taking our cocks from both

    ends, while Becky watched on, playing with herself.

    It all looked so natural, the way we moved between each

    other. There was no delay, no hesitation. Whatever you wanted to do there was
    someone waiting for you to do it.

    Madison's moans were muffled by the fact her mouth was

    filled with Ryan's cock.

    Not wanting to hog us for too long, she pulled Ryan out of

    her mouth and motioned for me to pull out.

    Madison moved out of the way and Ryan moved onto his back in

    her place. Becky sat up and straddled him, pushing him inside of her and sat up
    right gently riding him, before leaning forward to kiss him.

    I used this opportunity to get in on the action, as Becky

    leaned forward, I positioned myself behind her and pushed myself inside of her,
    so that both Ryan and I were inside her.

    The noises coming from Becky now were incredible.

    There was a contrast of sensations, as the top of my cock

    was feeling the softness of Becky's cunt, while the bottom of my cock was
    rubbing against the hardness of Ryan's cock. Our movements soon synced as we
    worked together to pleasure Becky.

    Suddenly a flash lit up the room.

    "And we're even!" Madison declared.

    As we were going at it with Becky, Madison used the

    opportunity to take a picture of us double penetrating Becky.

    We looked at the smiling Madison, while continuing to plough

    Becky, this felt too good to be distracted by the photo.

    With the photo taken, Madison climbed back on to the bed. I

    withdrew from Becky and went back to Madison. With me gone, Ryan rolled Becky
    on to her back, so that he was on top of her now.

    Madison fell on to her back, and was now lying next to

    Becky. I positioned myself on top of her, mirroring Ryan. With us all in the
    missionary position, we approached the big finale.

    The girls looked up at our red faces as, we thrust faster

    and faster. The cries of ecstasy now in stereo. Madison wrapped her legs around
    my hips and lower legs, pushing me deep into her. I couldn't hold on any longer
    and came inside her as she succumbed to her orgasm, before collapsing on top of
    her exhausted. Ryan wasn't far behind me and climaxed with Becky.

    We rolled off the girls so all four of us were lying next to

    each other in a line. Our chest's heaving and our bodies glistening with sweat.

    The smell of sex hung in the air.

    "I can't believe you picked the moment I was sandwiched

    between these two, to take a picture Madison," Becky said.

    "I told you, I'd get you back Beck's," Madison

    replied, wearing a look of satisfaction on her face.

    "Can I see it?" I asked.

    Madison reached for her phone on the night stand and passed

    it to me.

    I turned it on its side, so the picture filled the screen.

    "I'm not gonna lie, but this looks hot as fuck."

    "Yep, that boys, is the look of a girl who is

    thoroughly enjoying herself, look how I captured the moment her eyes roll
    back," Madison joked.

    "And you'd be right, it felt amazing. You should try an

    Adam and Ryan sandwich, Mads," Becky added.

    I've passed the phone to Ryan, so he could look.

    "God, we're like a bunch of porn stars aren't we."

    "Ha, maybe next time we should tape it." I

    responded.

    "That would be one red hot video."

    "Definitely one for next time, boys," Madison

    added.

    "So there will be a next time then?" Ryan asked,

    with hope in his voice.

    "Oh yes, definitely," Becky confirmed.

    "It's got my vote," Madison added.

    We ended the night all sleeping in the same bed, all naked

    and huddled together. Just a bunch of good friends having had a good time.

    This was definitely a trip to remember and another chapter

    in mine and Madison's ever evolving sex life.

    While it's hard to imagine anything topping this weekend,

    something tells me this is just the beginning. Guess I'll have to wait and see
    what happens next.

    By Secretauthor2021 for Literotica.

    44 min
  • Pining For Madison: Part 4
    Pining for Madison: Part 4
    Adam and Madison take Becky and Ryan to the cabin.

    By Secretauthor2021, in 5 parts. Listen to the

    ► Podcast
    at Explicit Novels.



    As 6:30pm approached, I sat patiently on my bed, legs

    crossed in the lotus style. Madison had arranged to FaceTime me, and I eagerly
    awaited her call.

    She had gone away on holiday for the week to visit family,

    making each day feel like an eternity. I missed her so much -- it marked the
    longest time we'd been apart since we started dating.

    I watched, or rather willed, the time on my phone to

    transition from 6:29 to 6:30. As the next minute arrived, the digits seamlessly
    shifted from twenty-nine to thirty.

    A picture of Madison's beautiful face, along with her name,

    lit up my screen, and the phone started to ring. I answered immediately.

    "Hey babe," I greeted, trying to hold the phone

    steady in front of me.

    A pixelated view of her face appeared, before eventually becoming

    clearer.

    "Hey babe," she replied, giving me a little wave.

    "How's the holiday going?" I asked.

    "Oh, you know, not bad. Missing you like crazy

    though."

    "I'm missing you too. Not being with you is driving me

    nuts. When will you be back again?"

    "Aww babe, don't worry, I'll be back for your birthday,

    I promise."

    "I don't care about my birthday; I just want to see you

    again."

    "It's only a few more days, and then I'm all yours. The

    birthday boy can have anything he wants then."

    "Anything?"

    "Yep, anything."

    "That does sound good, but what do I want?" I said

    tapping my chin with my finger.

    "Well, I'm sure you can use your imagination."

    "Ooh! I've just thought of a few things."

    "I bet you have, and let me guess, it doesn't involve

    wearing much?"

    "How did you know?"

    She laughed at my predictability.

    "Speaking of which..." she began to say.

    "I've been so horny, these last few days, I might just

    jump on you, the second I see you."

    "It must be all that country air, but I'll brace

    myself," I joked.

    "I've thought about, you know..." she said

    gesturing her head downwards.

    "But I'm sharing a room with my niece, so it's not

    really practical."

    "Where is she now?"

    "Well, actually come to mention it, I'm on my own.

    Everyone went grocery shopping for food for this evening."

    "Well, why don't you, you know, take care of it

    now?" I suggested.

    "What, like over the phone?"

    "Yeah, yeah." I said egging her on.

    "Well, I'll do it, if you do it with me."

    "Okay, fairs fair."

    "How do you want to start?"

    "Maybe, take you top off?"

    "Missing the girls I see."

    "Oh yes."

    "Okay, just a sec, let me put the phone down here...

    and..."

    I watched as the camera image wobbled, showing glimpses of a

    girls bedroom, the white ceiling, the walls decorated with posters, before
    Madison came back into view.

    "Can you see me okay?" she asked.

    "Yep, every beautiful inch of you."

    I watched as Madison pulled off her top and unhooked her

    bra. She walked closer to the camera and gave me a little shimmy.

    "There, can you see them?"

    She held her breasts and pushed them up.

    "Oh yes, there's my girls." I said smiling.

    "Now your turn. Drop 'em soldier!"

    "Yes ma'am," I replied, giving her a mock salute.

    "...I just need to prop this up on something."

    I placed my phone against the footboard of my bed, angling

    it upwards. I shuffled backwards until I was in focus.

    "Can you see me?" I asked.

    "Yeah. Now show me the goods, hot stuff."

    I unbuttoned my trousers, and slid my hand in to my

    underwear and pulled out my flaccid cock.

    "Now play with it. Make it big for me." Madison

    asked.

    I started to play with it, shaking it from the base, then

    stroking it to get it bigger.

    "Is this good? Do you like this?"

    "Yeah, that's good," she replied.

    I could see her arm moving up and down.

    "Wait, have you started already?"

    "Oh yes!"

    Madison wasted no time, in starting to play with herself.

    "Can I see?" I asked.

    "Sure. I'll just make it easier for you. Two

    secs."

    When the picture came back in to view, it appeared that

    Madison had removed her trousers and underwear. I watched as she placed one
    foot on the bed, to open herself up a bit and slid her fingers between her
    legs.

    "How's this?"

    "Now that is hot!" I replied.

    "Yeah, you like it when I rub my cunt, does it get you

    nice and hard," Madison asked sexily.

    I nodded in response. I had never heard Madison speak dirty

    before. It was such an unexpected turn-on.

    "Ad, it doesn't work if you don't say anything

    back."

    "Oh shit, sorry, of course."

    I quickly tried to think of something to say.

    "My cock is so hard, looking at your beautiful cunt."

    "Umm, I'm so wet thinking about your thick cock. I want

    it inside of me so bad," she continued.

    "I want to bend you over and make you feel every

    inch."

    "Yes! I want to ride that cock all night long."

    The conversation was getting pretty explicit and I was fully

    hard now, stroking my cock for Madison and getting off on her dirty talk.

    Suddenly, my bedroom door swung open and my mom entered the

    room.

    "What do you want for dinner tonigh... oh my good

    heavens, I, I."

    She shielded her eyes with her hand and hurriedly backed out

    of the room, closing the bedroom door behind her.

    I jumped up after her, my cock wagging as I did.

    "Mom!" I called out.

    "It's not what you think, I was just checking

    something." I lied, as she scurried down the stairs.

    I went back into my room and sat down on my bed and buried

    my face in my hands.

    "What happened?" she asked.

    "My mom, she... she caught me."

    "She just walked into the room, asked me what I wanted

    for dinner and caught me, you know, stroking it."

    I watched as Madison covered her mouth and started laughing

    uncontrollably.

    "It's not funny, Mads!"

    "I'm sorry, but it is, it's so funny."

    She burst out laughing, her face turning red from laughing

    so much.

    "I can't wait to move out." I muttered under my

    breath.

    "Oh babe," she sighed, starting to calm down a

    bit, dabbing the laughter tears from her eyes.

    "I guess the moment's gone now, hasn't it?" I said

    somewhat dejected.

    "Yeah, sorry babe, but don't worry, I'll be back soon

    and we can pick up where we left off. I promise."

    "That's if I haven't died of embarrassment before

    then."

    "Look, I'll call you back same time tomorrow. Love

    you."

    She blew me a kiss.

    "Love you." I replied, blowing one back.

    The screen went black as she ended the call.

    I looked down at my rapidly softening cock, disappointed,

    before tucking it back in to my underwear and doing up my trousers.

    After our incident, my mom and I avoided each other for a

    while, the awkwardness too much for either of us to bear.

    Thankfully, the next few days flew by, and today was

    Madison's return from her holiday. It also happened to be my nineteenth
    birthday. Although, I was way more excited about seeing Madison.

    I laid there in bed, my arms folded above the covers,

    staring blankly at the ceiling. I hadn't fully come around when there was a
    knock on the bedroom door.

    "Adam, are you up yet?" My mom called out.

    "Yeah," I replied.

    "Are you decent, can I come in?"

    Ever since she caught me, she had now been extra cautious

    about coming into my room.

    "Yes."

    I watched the door slowly open, and my mom poke her head

    through.

    "You're not doing anything are you? Because I can come

    back later if you are."

    "No, mom!" I replied exasperated.

    I'm sure she thinks that's all I do when I'm in my bedroom

    now.

    "Good. I'm coming in," she announced.

    "Happy birthday! My special little boy."

    "Mom! I'm nineteen, I'm not little."

    "You'll always be little to me. Now go get dressed.

    Your father and I have a surprise for you."

    "A surprise? What is it?" I replied, sitting up on

    my elbows.

    "You'll have to get dressed to find out."

    "Fine, I'll be down in fifteen minutes."

    "I'll have your breakfast waiting."

    My mom left me to it and disappeared back down the stairs.

    I dragged myself out of bed and went to have a shower and

    get dressed. I could smell the bacon from the top of the stairs and followed
    that delicious scent all the way to the kitchen.

    My dad, sat at the table and looked up from his paper as I

    walked in.

    "Morning, birthday boy!"

    "Morning dad." I replied.

    My mom was busy at the stove, cooking strips of bacon.

    There were a few birthday cards on the table with my name on

    it, no doubt from my relatives.

    I sat myself down at the kitchen table opposite my dad and

    started to open the cards one by one.

    By the time I had finished, I had a nice little stack of

    cash beside me.

    My dad whistled.

    "Guess dinner's on you tonight then," he joked.

    My mom placed a cooked breakfast in front of me and my

    father and we tucked in.

    I had just finished my food when a small navy-colored box

    with a white ribbon slid its way across the table and into my field of vision.

    "Happy birthday, Adam," they both said smiling.

    I picked up the small box, intrigued by what could be

    inside.

    I carefully removed the lid and inside was a car key.

    I looked up from the box to my parents' expectant faces.

    "She's outside," my dad said.

    I paused for a moment, almost in shock at what he just said.

    I then slid my chair back and rushed to the front door, my

    parents doing their best to keep up with me.

    As I opened the door, I could see her. Parked next to my

    parents car was a 2012 black Jeep Wrangler.

    "No way. No freaking way!" I cried out in

    excitement.

    "Yes way, son, she's all yours," my mom replied.

    "We thought as you'll be going to college soon, you'll

    be needing some transport. She's got a few thousand miles already logged on the
    clock, but she's in good condition," my dad added.

    "Oh my god you guys, I'm stunned. I can't believe it. I

    can't wait to show Mads."

    As if she heard her name, my phone chimed from my pocket. I

    took it out and there was a message from Madison.

    "I'm back, can't wait to see you. x."

    Followed quickly by a second message,

    "Happy birthday BTW x."

    I looked up from my phone and at my parents.

    "It's from Madison, she's back."

    "Go on, go see your girlfriend."

    I hugged them both tightly and hurried to put my trainers on,

    before jumping into my new car.

    I waved to my parents, who were still standing by the front

    door and reversed out of the drive and made my way to Madison's.

    I couldn't believe it - I've got a car, freedom!

    Needless to say, I got to her house in record time.

    As I parked outside, I pulled out my phone and quickly

    messaged Madison.

    "I'm outside, come see me x."

    I waited a moment, and watched as the front door opened and

    Madison appeared.

    I beeped the horn and she came running towards the car. She

    was wearing a low cut, knee length floral summer dress, that rippled in the
    breeze as she ran. She looked stunning.

    I quickly got out of the car to meet her, and she jumped on

    me, wrapping her legs around my waist and gave me a massive kiss.

    I spun her around, before lowering her back to her feet.

    "I've missed you!"

    "I've missed you too, babe," I replied.

    "Don't tell me this is yours?" Madison asked,

    looking past me and at the car.

    "It most certainly is. What do you think?" I said

    proudly.

    "I love it! So, you going to take me for a ride or

    what?"

    I raised an eyebrow, and she knew exactly what I meant and

    playfully slapped me on the arm.

    "Come on then, get in."

    Madison hurried over to the opposite side of the car and got

    in the passenger seat.

    "Let's go," she said drumming on the dashboard.

    "Go where?" I asked.

    "Anywhere, just drive, babe."

    I put the car in to drive and drove off. I wasn't sure

    exactly where I was going, we were just cruising around and catching up.

    Madison played with the radio, finding us some good music to

    listen to, before telling me all about her holiday, what she got up to and how
    much she enjoyed seeing her relatives.

    It was so good to hear her talk and to be around her again.

    Her being away, was like a part of me was missing.

    "I'm so glad you're back." I said glancing across

    to her and smiling. I felt whole again.

    "A week was too long," she replied, affectionately

    stroking my thigh and leaving her hand there.

    "Why don't we take the scenic route, here take a left

    up here," she then suggested.

    The road slowly transitioned from a built-up urban area to a

    more country route. The rows of houses were soon replaced with rows of tall
    trees.

    I felt Madison's hand slowly move its way up my leg. My eyes

    darted between the road and her hand.

    "I think, if I remember correctly, we have some

    unfinished business to take care of," she said, her hand now resting over
    my crotch.

    "Oh, we do, don't we," I replied.

    "We do," she replied smiling.

    She glanced back at the seats behind us, the windows blacked

    out with privacy glass.

    "Why don't you pull over? Look, there's a little side

    road there, in between those trees."

    I indicated to turn, not sure why, considering there were no

    other cars to be seen. We continued down a small dirt road before eventually
    reaching an opening in a secluded spot and parked.

    The trees towered all around us, and with the engine off,

    you could hear all the birds chirping in the background.

    We both took a moment to admire the tranquility of our

    surroundings before turning to look at each other.

    Before we knew it, our heads had drifted towards each other,

    and we began to make out. Our hands scouring each other s bodies.

    Madison stopped kissing.

    "So, how about we christen this thing. Back seat?"

    I gave her a big smile and nodded. We both quickly got out

    of the car to fold our seats down, so we could get in the back.

    As I settled onto the back seat, Madison swiftly went for my

    trouser button, opening them with an intensity I had never seen before.

    She helped me pull my trousers and underwear as far as my

    knees, before grabbing my cock and fondling it, working it to get me hard.

    There wasn't that much room in the back, so I found myself

    wedged tightly in the corner. Madison, however, went low, her head now in my
    lap as she started to suck my cock.

    I held onto to the back of head, as her mouth slid from top

    to bottom.

    "Umm, Fuck, this feels so good." I murmured

    softly.

    This was so fucking hot, she was really going for it.

    Swapping between her mouth and her hands.

    She stopped abruptly.

    "Here, sit in the middle."

    She stood up as best she could, her head hitting the roof as

    she hunched over, before lifting up her dress and pulling her panties down. I
    helped her step out of them, then as soon as her legs were free, she straddled
    me sliding her knees as far apart as she could, lowering herself on to my cock.

    I couldn't see anything as her dress covered everything, but

    I could sure as fuck feel it. Her mound was moist as my head pushed apart her
    lips. She teased me for a moment, riding just the tip. Then lowering herself
    down further. I could feel I was completely inside of her now.

    She gasped with pleasure, reaching out on to the back seat

    head rests and grabbing them, allowing her to rock on my lap.

    "Umm, that feels so good, babe. I've missed your cock

    so much."

    I slipped my hands under her dress and grabbed on to her ass

    and let her ride me. The car started to gently rock as she started to ride me
    harder and the windows began to mist up, from all the heavy breathing.

    "God, you feel so good inside of me. Do you like it

    when I ride your thick cock."

    "I love it, your cunt feels so wet." I replied.

    This was all Madison now; she was running the show. I

    watched her face constantly change, one moment she'd close her eyes and bite
    her bottom lip, then her mouth would open as if she wanted to scream and then
    she'd open her eyes and look directly at me, giving me a look I knew meant she
    loved me.

    "Umm, I'm gonna cum," she whispered out between labored

    breaths.

    "Cum inside me, babe. I want your cum inside me."

    She let out a cry, a combination of my cock swelling, and

    her muscles constricting was enough for us to orgasm together. My cock pulsed
    inside of her, unloading my warm seed, she groaned with every pulse. Finally,
    she put her hands on each side of my face and kissed me, sucking on my tongue,
    before pulling away.

    "Happy Birthday, babe," she whispered.

    I sat there stunned. The sex, the dirty talk, was so fucking

    hot it blew me away.

    Madison climbed off me and put her panties back on, while I

    lifted my hips and backside to pull up my underwear and trousers.

    Madison sat beside me, and I put my arm around her.

    "Now that you have a car, we should go somewhere,"

    she suggested, affectionately stroking my thigh and leaning into me.

    "Definitely, where do you want to go?" I asked.

    "Ooh, I just remembered. When I was away, I talked to

    one of my uncles, and he mentioned having a cabin or lodge that I could borrow
    anytime. It sounded really nice."

    "Okay, well, if you sort it out with him, we can go

    away for the weekend."

    "We can even ask Becky and her new boyfriend Ryan if

    they want to come. Unless you want it to be just the two of us?"

    "I don't mind."

    "You've not met Ryan yet, have you?"

    "No, not yet. What's he like?"

    "I've only met him a couple of times, but he seems

    okay. Becky is absolutely smitten with him. I think since our little group
    session and finding a boyfriend, she's in a really good place now."

    "Good, I'm glad she's happy."

    "Okay then, leave all the arrangements to me."

    "Sorted."

    We stayed a little longer before heading back to Madison's

    house.

    Over the next few days, Madison made a few phone calls and

    managed to arrange everything for this coming weekend. We were all going to
    meet at Madison's and from there, it would be a five or so hour drive to her
    uncle's cabin.

    Finally, Friday arrived, and I packed my bag with everything

    I thought I'd need for the trip. Madison and I also went shopping for supplies,
    to make sure we were set for things like food and toiletries and I made sure
    the car was topped up with a full tank.

    We arranged to meet at 4pm, and I pulled up outside

    Madison's house at 3:55pm.

    I got out of the car and went to knock on her door. Madison

    answered and greeted me with a kiss.

    "Hey babe, all set?" I greeted.

    "Yep, got my bag right here." She said pointing at

    a bag on the floor next to her.

    I picked up her bag and walked Madison to the car.

    "We're just waiting for Becky and Ryan," Madison

    said, looking down the road to see if she could spot any sign of them.

    I put her bag next to mine in the trunk and sat down.

    "Excited? This will be our first weekend away

    together."

    "I know, I can't wait. It's going to be so much

    fun."

    At that moment, a car pulled up. Two people got out, each

    carrying a bag, before the car beeped its horn and drove off again.

    "There they are!" Madison announced.

    "Hey you guys, all set for a fun weekend?" Madison

    said, greeting Becky and Ryan.

    "Hey girl, you know it," Becky replied

    enthusiastically.

    "Oh, before I forget. Ryan this Adam, Adam this is

    Ryan."

    "Hey Ryan."

    "Hey."

    Ryan was tall, with black hair that casually fell over his

    forehead. He was kind of skinny, but you could tell he was hiding some wiry
    strength. He had a strong jaw and dare I say, classically handsome. Becky had
    done well for herself it would seem.

    I reached out my hand to take the bags from them. Becky

    passed hers to me first and then Ryan and I stashed them in the back with the
    others.

    "Right, shall we make a move?" I announced.

    "Two secs, let me just say goodbye to my folks."

    Madison replied, quickly running back to the house and leaving Becky, Ryan and
    I to talk amongst ourselves.

    "So, looking forward to the trip?" I asked.

    "I can't wait., it's going to be a blast, I know

    it," Becky replied, grabbing Ryan's hand and making eyes at him.

    "Yeah, it'll be nice to unwind." Ryan added.

    Madison returned to the group.

    "Ha! with these two? I don't think there will be much

    time to unwind. When these two get together, craziness isn't far behind. Isn't
    it girls?" I said putting my arm around Madison.

    The girls laughed, agreeing with me.

    "You know us too well Ad!" Becky replied.

    "Okay then, shall we make a move." I asked the

    group.

    I opened the car door and folded the seat down. Becky got in

    first, followed by Ryan. I returned the chair upright for Madison.

    "Malady," I said, signaling to Madison her seat.

    "Why thank you, kind sir," she replied, smiling.

    I closed her door, and jogged to the other side of the car

    and got in. As I turned the ignition on, the girls screamed out with
    excitement.

    "Road trip! Woo!"

    I put the address into my phone for directions, while

    Madison loaded up the music for the trip.

    We took off and began our journey to the cabin.

    The music was playing, the conversation was flowing and the

    jokes kept flying. The atmosphere in the car was bouncing and the group really
    started to gel.

    We were about three hours into the trip, making our way down

    a country road, when I was convinced I could hear something.

    "Mads, turn down the music for a sec."

    Madison turned the volume knob to the left, to lower the

    volume.

    I could hear the noise more clearly now.

    "Damn, I think we've got a flat tire, people."

    I pulled over and got out of the car to inspect the tires.

    True enough the rear driver side tire was flat. I popped my head back in the
    car.

    "Yep, we've got a flat out here. Everybody out."

    I lowered the back seat for Becky and Ryan to get out, while

    Madison got out from the passenger side.

    We all gathered around the deflated tire.

    "You know how to change a tire, right?" Madison

    asked.

    "Of course, my dad showed me." I replied.

    "Do you need a hand?" Ryan offered.

    "Nah, I've got this."

    "You sure? They're pretty big tires."

    "Yeah, I'll be fine."

    "Well, if you're sure. Beck's and I will stretch our

    legs then. Come on Beck's." Ryan said, putting his arm around Becky.

    "Don't go too far, this should only take ten

    minutes." I called out to them as they started to walk away.

    I went about changing the tire, whilst chatting with Madison

    to pass the time.

    Ten minutes had passed and I was just tightening up the nuts

    on the replaced tire with the tire iron, when Becky and Ryan came back. As I
    was kneeling on the ground, I couldn't help but notice how dirty Becky's knees
    were.

    "What happened to your knees, Becky? Did you fall over

    or something?" I asked innocently.

    She looked down and started to dust off her knees.

    "Yeah, straight onto Ryan's cock I bet." Madison

    quickly interjected, then laughing, simulating a blow job.

    "Mads!" Becky cried out in embarrassment and

    turning red.

    Judging by Becky's reaction, that's exactly what happened,

    that and the fact that Ryan's zipper was still down.

    "Dude, you're flying low."

    "Huh? Oh shit. Thanks man." Ryan replied, quickly realizing

    what I was saying and pulling his zipper up. It was his turn to go red this
    time.

    "Busted!" I said smiling.

    "♫

    Looks like somebody had a quick blowie in the woods. ♫" Madison sung out in a childish
    manner.

    We all burst out laughing, with Becky and Ryan seeing the

    funny side of it.

    I had just finished tightening the last nut and was done.

    "There, all sorted." I said, dusting my hands

    down.

    I fixed the flat tire to the rear door and packed away the

    tools.

    "Okay, let's go."

    I opened the door again for Becky and Ryan to climb into the

    back and Madison got in from her side.

    After pulling my seat upright again, I got in, and we resumed

    our journey.

    It soon became dark, and the once noisy cabin had fallen

    silent. I glanced over to the passenger seat to see Madison had dozed off, her
    head resting against the window.

    My eyes then switched to the rearview mirror to see if Becky

    and Ryan were still awake; they were, and very much leaning into one another.

    A streetlight illuminated the car long enough for me to see

    Ryan kiss Becky's neck, he saw me looking in the mirror and I quickly looked
    away, fixating on the road again.

    I was starting to get tired now, but I knew we'd be there

    soon. The satellite navigator on my phone told me to take the next right and I
    indicated, turning right as per the direction. The smooth tarmac was soon
    replaced with an old dirt road and the orange hue of the street lights soon
    faded away behind us.

    The unevenness of the road was enough to jostle Madison

    awake.

    "Are we nearly there yet?" She asked, rubbing her

    eyes.

    Looking down at my phone, I could see us rapidly approaching

    the checkered flag, indicating our arrival at our destination.

    It was pitch black now, I had to put the high beams on just

    to see anything. A clearing came into view ahead and then the cabin revealed
    itself.

    "Is that it?" I asked.

    "I guess so," Madison replied.

    I parked the car in front, where there was a little sign. I red

    it out loud.

    "Whispering Pines."

    "Yep, this is the place." Madison announced.

    I grabbed the catch for the door and pulled. The door popped

    open and I stepped out of the car and stretched my legs and arms. The cool
    night air was a refreshing slap to the face to wake me up and I felt my earlier
    tiredness fall away.

    I turned around to fold the seat down for Becky and Ryan, so

    they could get out.

    Madison joined me and held my arm as we blindly walked onto

    the wooden porch. She turned on her phone's torch, to find the key box by the
    door. I watched as she typed in a four digit code. There was a little click and
    the box opened.

    Madison grabbed the key and used it to open the cabin door.

    My hand fumbled at the wall to the side of the door in order to find the light
    switch. Finding it, I flicked it and the whole room lit up.

    The light revealed a large, rustic yet cozy space. The

    wooden walls were adorned with framed pictures and a large stone fireplace as
    the focal point of the room. Two well worn-in sofas with plaid cushions hugged
    the fireplace, with an oak coffee table between them, with a scattering of old
    magazines.

    A large wooden dining table sat at the back, adorned with

    old candle sticks, leading towards an open plan kitchen area.

    "This looks amazing," Becky said poking her head

    in between me and Madison.

    "I know, look at that fireplace," Madison added.

    "I'll go grab the bags." I said, leaving them to

    look around.

    "I'll give you a hand," Ryan added.

    We left the girls in the cabin and went back to the car. I

    opened the back of the car and passed two bags to Ryan.

    "It's so quiet out here." He remarked.

    "I know, it's quite eerie right."

    "Yeah, just a bit."

    There was an awkward silence between us, which compelled me

    to think of something to say.

    "So, you and Becky seem to be pretty tight."

    "Yeah, things are going pretty well at the moment

    between us."

    "That's good," I replied, grabbing the remaining

    bags.

    I swung my hips to close the door and we walked back into

    the cabin.

    "Hey boy's, check out these bedrooms." Madison

    said, leading the way.

    She turned to enter one of rooms and we followed her in.

    Inside was a huge bed, it must have been king-sized at

    least, with a huge wooden headboard with intricate carvings in it, and a
    footboard at the end of the bed. It was covered with a thick navy blue blanket
    and white pillows.

    "God damn, that's a big bed. You could fit all of us

    into that one." I said jokingly.

    "We called dibs on this one," Becky replied,

    sitting on the edge of the bed, before falling backwards and star fishing.

    "And we have this one," Madison replied, turning

    on her heel and leaving the room. I followed her out and she opened the door
    opposite to reveal our bedroom.

    It was a little smaller than the previous one, but equally

    as nice.

    I dropped our bags at the foot of the bed.

    "Come on, let s go relax on the sofa." Madison

    said holding out her hand.

    I grabbed her hand and she led me out to the living area.

    I collapsed onto the sofa, while Madison ventured into the

    kitchen.

    After a few moments she reappeared holding four bottles of

    beer.

    "Look what I found in the fridge," she said

    excitedly.

    Becky and Ryan joined us and we all sat on the sofa drinking

    and chatting, it was all nice and relaxing, when I felt that wave of tiredness
    kick in.

    "I think I'm going to call it night," I announced

    yawning.

    "I'll come with you, babe," Madison added.

    I stood up and said good night to Becky and Ryan, who seemed

    quite comfortable on the sofa.

    "Good night," they chorused back.

    "And thanks again for driving us up here." Ryan

    added.

    Madison and I went back to our bedroom and got undressed for

    bed. Madison took her bra and panties off and unpacked an oversized t-shirt
    from her bag, while I stripped down to my boxer briefs.

    We crawled into bed and spooned for a bit, before eventually

    drifting off.

    I found myself awake a few hours later needing to go to the

    toilet. A consequence of drinking the beer no doubt, and quietly got out of bed
    as not to disturb Madison.

    As I left our room, I could see Becky and Ryan's light was

    still on, as their door was slightly a jar.

    I thought nothing of it and went to the toilet. On the way

    back, I could hear a noise, almost like a repetitive creaking. I followed the
    noise back to the hall with the bedrooms, and found myself outside of Becky's
    and Ryan's.

    The rest of the cabin was pitch black, with the exception of

    a slither of light that cut through the darkness outside of their room.

    I couldn't help but look into their bedroom; only to see a

    naked Becky sitting upright on her knees at the foot of the bed, holding onto
    the footboard, with Ryan behind her, fucking her senseless. Her back was
    arched, and Ryan had a handful of her hair, pulling her head back.

    I knew it was wrong of me to be looking, but I couldn't look

    away. I continued to watch them from the shadows.

    Becky's pert breasts were bouncing up and down from the

    force of Ryan's thrusting and I could see in her face, she was doing everything
    she could to keep quiet.

    Ryan began to slow down and let go of her hair, before

    reaching around and grabbing one of Becky's breasts with one hand, trapping her
    nipple between two of his fingers.

    His other hand went straight between her legs. I watched him

    work her clit, all the while still fucking her. This guy had skills I thought
    to myself.

    My cock had gone rock hard from watching them go at it, to

    the point where my underwear waistband at the front lifted from my body. It was
    like I was watching a porn movie in real life.

    They stopped to change positions, with Ryan now lying on his

    back, with Becky riding him. I couldn't see as much this time as Becky's back
    was to me. She ran her fingers through her hair and bucked her hips quickly,
    before eventually succumbing and slumping down on top of him.

    They were done and after a few moments, she climbed off him

    and that's when I decided to end my little peep show. I quietly crept back to
    my bedroom and climbed back into bed and spooned Madison again.

    She stirred slightly from the my movement, before

    whispering.

    "Did you bring me back a present?" She asked

    somewhat sleepily.

    "Huh?" I whispered back.

    She turned around to face me, and that's when I felt her

    hand slip into my underwear.

    "Oh!" I said, just realizing what she was

    referring to.

    She kissed me on the lips, smiled, then disappeared under

    the covers.

    I could feel my underwear being pulled down and the warm,

    wet embrace of her mouth as Madison started to give me oral.

    I pulled back the covers to give her some air, and because I

    wanted to watch. She looked so sexy as she ran her tongue along my cock, before
    holding the base with her soft hands and sucking on the tip, her tongue doing
    laps around my swollen head. She began to deep throat me now, her lips slipping
    from top to bottom, the feeling of my head hitting the back of her throat was
    intense.

    After just a few minutes of this, I knew what I wanted to do

    next. I gestured for her to stop and then to sit up facing the door.

    Without speaking, I pulled her t-shirt over her head and

    tossed it to the side. Sitting on my knees directly behind her now, I guided
    her arms on to the footboard for support and slipped my hand between her legs
    and slid my finger between her mound.

    I wrapped my free arm around her and began delicately

    fondling her left breast, while my right hand worked her clit.

    It didn't take long for Madison to become nice and wet, and

    when she was, I pushed my cock inside her. I began gently rocking into her, and
    she moaned softly.

    In a carefully orchestrated move and to replicate what I had

    just witnessed moments ago, I kissed the side of her neck, fondled her breast
    and rubbed her clit, all the while penetrating her from behind.

    She let out an audible gasp as I worked all four areas

    simultaneously. It didn't take long for Madison to climax, in fact, it was
    probably the quickest I had ever made her cum.

    I wrapped both arms around her and held her tightly against

    my chest as her orgasm took her. She turned her head just enough to kiss my
    cheek.

    I let go of her and she crawled back into the middle of the

    bed. I wasn't quite done yet and tried to get between Madison's legs missionary
    style, but she stopped me.

    "Sorry babe, I think I'm a bit over stimulated for you

    to finish there. Here, climb on top of me and I'll finish you off on my
    tits."

    I followed Madison's instruction and straddled her upper

    body, where she grabbed a hold of my cock and proceeded to rapidly jerk me off.
    I leaned forward slightly and grabbed onto the headboard, while Madison's right
    hand furiously pumped away.

    I looked down at her as she looked up at me, she watched as

    my expression change from a look of intense concentration to my penultimate
    orgasm face. I let out a continuous groan as I started to cum.

    Madison directed the shots at her breasts, continuing to

    quickly pump away until I couldn't take it anymore. I placed my hand on top of
    hers to stop. There were thick ropes of cum clinging to her chest.

    I exhaled, resting my hands on my thighs, as the last drop

    of cum oozed out of me and dripped on to Madison.

    I took a moment to recover from my intense orgasm, before

    climbing off Madison.

    She tried to look down at the sticky mess I'd left on her.

    "Wow, that was quite the load you unleashed there,

    fella."

    I looked for something to wipe her down, but there was

    nothing readily available.

    "I can get you some tissue paper from the bathroom, if

    you want?"

    "Nah, it's okay. I'll go, I need to use the bathroom

    any way," she replied.

    Madison got up from the bed and held her chest as to not let

    anything drip off her.

    "I'll be back now," she whispered, as she opened

    the bedroom door and quick stepped to the bathroom in the nude.

    I slipped back under the covers and waited for Madison to

    return.

    After five or so minutes, she returned.

    "Sorry, just bumped into Becky on the way, looks like

    we all got lucky tonight," she joked.

    She jumped into the bed and we cuddled, before eventually

    falling asleep again.

    The following morning, the sun rose and cast a ray of light

    through the window and over our faces. It was enough to wake me up. I stared up
    at the ceiling fan and carefully rubbed the sleep from my eyes.

    I turned to look at Madison, who was still fast asleep. She

    looked so peaceful sleeping, and the light cast upon her face made her look
    angelic.

    I found myself smiling, I still couldn't believe how lucky I

    was to be with her. Without any doubt in mind, she was my soul mate.

    Not wanting to wake her up, I carefully slid out of bed and

    tiptoed out of the bedroom, quietly closing the door behind me.

    I walked past Becky and Ryan's room, pausing momentarily to

    see if I could hear any activity. The explicit images of Becky and Ryan raced
    through my mind. It was almost as if I wanted to catch them at it again.

    I tried to shake the thought off and headed to the kitchen,

    thinking a nice cup of coffee is what's required here.

    I put the coffee in the machine and patiently waited for it

    to brew. When the coffee was ready I poured myself a cup and sat at the kitchen
    table in just my boxer shorts.

    I had just taken my first sip, when Ryan walked in,

    scratching the back of his head. He was also in just his boxer shorts.

    "There's one in the pot, if you want it."

    "Cheers man," he replied, walking over to the

    coffee machine and pouring himself a cup.

    He sat down at the opposite end of the table.

    "Good night sleep?" I asked, making polite

    conversation.

    "Yeah, although there wasn't much sleeping if you know

    what I mean." He said, wiping at his eyes, then taking a sip from his cup
    and continuing.

    "Sorry man, you probably don't want to hear about that

    at the breakfast table do you."

    I grinned at him, thinking you don't need to tell me, I

    watched the whole thing.

    "You're good mate, I know these two have a 'voracious'

    appetite in that department." I replied.

    "You're telling me, Becky is a right demon in the

    sack."

    The image of Becky riding Ryan like a jockey crept into my

    head.

    To be continued in part 5, By Secretauthor2021 for Literotica.

    40 min
  • Pining for Madison: Part 3
    Pining for Madison: Part 3
    Becky Is Not A Chaperone.

    By Secretauthor2021, in 5 parts. Listen to the

    ► Podcast
    at Explicit Novels.



    I continued for another hour and a half before finally

    calling it a day. The garden was looking great, and Mrs. Taylor was extremely
    grateful. I even got a "looks good" response from Mr. Taylor --
    definite progress.

    "Would it be okay if I used your shower to clean

    up?" I asked Mrs. Taylor.

    "Of course, dear. There should be fresh towels already

    out."

    "Lovely, thanks, Mrs. Taylor."

    I was just about to go up the stairs when Madison and Becky

    were coming down in the opposite direction.

    "Becky is just going home to get ready for

    tonight."

    "Oh, okay. See you again, Becky," I said, then

    turning to Madison, "I'm just going to have a quick shower, and I'll be
    right with you."

    "Okay, I'll be up in a sec."

    I left them at the foot of the stairs as I went to take a

    shower.

    After around ten minutes, I left the bathroom and went to

    Madison's bedroom to get changed.

    Madison was sitting on her bed, flicking through her phone,

    when I walked in.

    "Hey babe," I said before closing the door behind

    me.

    "Oh hey, do you have a minute?"

    "For you, always."

    I sat down on the side of the bed, my towel tucked around my

    waist.

    "Is everything okay?" I then asked.

    "Yeah, all is good. I just wanted to ask you something.

    Well, it's more of a favor, really."

    "Okay! This is sounding ominous."

    "Well, remember I said Becky was feeling a bit

    down."

    "Yes."

    "Well, I didn't fully explain her situation. If I tell

    you, you have to promise not to breathe a word to anyone."

    "Okay, I promise."

    She took a deep breath.

    "God, I can't believe I'm going to tell you this."

    "Tell me what?" I urged.

    "Well, she hates the fact she's still a virgin. Like, really

    hates it, and she doesn't want to, in her words, be the only one in the entire
    year that hasn't been laid yet."

    "Okay," I said, wondering where she was going with

    this.

    "In her head, it's like being the last one to be picked

    in Phys Ed. The one no one really wants on their team. It's really affecting
    her self-esteem."

    That, I could relate to. It was never a nice feeling to be

    picked last. In fact, at that point, you're not even picked; you're what
    they're left with.

    "Okay... so if she's that desperate, I'm sure someone

    will oblige."

    "That's the problem. She can't find anyone she likes,

    and on top of that, she doesn't want to come across as desperate in case
    someone takes advantage or accuses her of being a slut for throwing herself at
    guys."

    "Huh, quite the dilemma Becky has. But why are you

    telling me all this?"

    "You know how you said I was a good friend."

    "Yes," I replied.

    "Well, we were talking, and I might have mentioned how

    we started off, and how great the sex is."

    "Okay," I said still waiting for Madison, to get

    to the point.

    "Oh, fuck it, I'll just come out and say it. Will you

    take Becky's virginity?"

    "Um, what now?" I said completely dumbfounded by

    what she just said.

    "Will you have sex with Becky? This one time, as a favor

    for me."

    "Me? Do you realize, what you're asking?"

    "I do, and I thought about it, and I know this is a big

    ask, it's just, this sort of makes sense, plus we can be discreet about
    it."

    "A big ask! You're asking me to sleep with another

    woman, how can you be so cool about this?"

    "She's my best friend, you're my boyfriend, I trust you

    both explicitly. Besides, someone who is as good as you at sex - it would be
    mean to keep you all to myself," she said trying to appeal to my ego.

    "And what would you be doing, while all this was going

    on?"

    "I don't know, what would you like me to be

    doing?"

    I took a moment to think about it.

    "Can you get involved?"

    "What, like a threesome?" she replied.

    "Yeah, a threesome makes much more sense to me. A

    one-on-one with Becky would just feel like cheating on you, and I'm not
    comfortable with that."

    Madison started to come around to my suggestion.

    "Okay, I can do that, but the main focus has to be on

    Becky, though."

    "I'd rather focus on you."

    "I know, babe, but she really needs this."

    "And this isn't some elaborate joke or test designed to

    trap boyfriends?"

    "Nope."

    "Still, I don't know about this," I replied, still

    feeling skeptical about the whole thing.

    Madison then sloped off the bed and onto the floor, kneeling

    in front of me, looking up at me.

    "How about..." she began to say, then moving her

    hand beneath my towel, up my leg and running her fingers along the head of my cock.

    "I convince you."

    I looked down at her eager face, as my cock twitched from

    her touch.

    "Okay, okay, but it's still a big ask." I replied.

    "Hmm, okay, how about this? You do this for me, and

    I'll let you try that thing we talked about the other day."

    "Wait, seriously?" I said, my face lighting up.

    "Uh huh."

    Madison and I had talked on and off about trying anal for a

    while, but I couldn't quite get her to try it. Her ass was simply too amazing
    to ignore, and something I had fantasized about for a while now.

    "Fine, I'll do it, but I'm doing this for you okay, not

    Becky."

    "Thanks Ad, you're the best boyfriend ever. I better

    call Becky and let her know the good news.

    Madison tried to get to her feet, when I coughed to get her

    attention. She turned to look at me and I motioned with my eyes downwards.

    "Oh right, sorry. I'm sure Becky can wait a few more

    minutes."

    Madison untucked the towel from my waist and opened it. I

    had already started to get hard, just thinking about what Madison had offered
    me.

    She grabbed my cock and started to slowly jerk it, my cock

    continuing to harden in her soft hand. Teasingly, she licked the underside of
    my now swollen cock, then began planting kisses along the side until she
    reached the tip. It was then she took me in her mouth.

    God this felt so good, the feel of her lips, the warm, wet

    embrace of her mouth, the way she moved her tongue and swirled it around my
    head.

    Madison's head bobbed up and down in a steady rhythm now.

    As my mind drifted away in a sea of bliss, it suddenly

    dawned on me, that I'd actually be having a threesome with my girlfriend and
    her best friend. Isn't this what every boy dreams of? I had only ever had sex
    with one person and now Madison was offering Becky up on a plate.

    Fuck me this was crazy, but then again it was crazy when

    Madison and I hooked up the first time and look at us now.

    As I felt my orgasm rapidly approaching, I tapped the top of

    Madison's head as a courtesy to warn her what was coming.

    She continued to go at, until I couldn't hold back any

    longer.

    "Oh! Oh! Fuck, fuck, fuck," I cried out as quietly

    as I could as not to alert her parents. Madison continued to work my cock as I
    came, her lips securely locked around my cock, until I finished completely.

    Madison took a moment to swallow, before speaking.

    "Okay, so are we good now?" She said with a cute

    little smile, then proceeding to dab the corners of her mouth with my towel, almost
    as if she had just finished a delicious meal at a fancy restaurant.

    At this point, I would happily have given her all my vital

    organs had she asked for them.

    "Yes, we're good." I said exhaling deeply.

    "Cool."

    I had to give it to Madison, she certainly was prepared to

    go the extra mile for her friends.

    I helped her get to her feet, by offering her my hand.

    "Damn!"

    "What is it?" I replied.

    "I'm kind of in the mood now."

    "Well, you're going to have to give me at least ten

    minutes."

    She then sighed as she thought of another blocker.

    "We can't," she said somewhat disappointed.

    "My parents are downstairs. Rain check?"

    "Definitely. Here, why don't you call Becky." I

    said, handing over her phone.

    Madison took the phone from my hand, then swooped in for a

    quick kiss.

    "Thanks babe."

    Unlocking her phone, she went to her contacts and tapped on

    Becky's name. She waited a moment, then Becky answered.

    Once again I was left to hear only one half of the

    conversation.

    "Hey Girl, I just spoke to Adam, and we are a go."

    I could hear Becky's excited scream through the phone.

    "Uh huh, yeah, I know."

    "He does have one condition though. How do you feel

    about it being a threesome?"

    "Of course with me, silly. I'm not just rounding up

    people for you to have sex with. I'm not some sort of madam, although I do like
    the sound of that."

    "Yeah! Madam Madison," she said laughing down the

    phone, "it has a certain ring to it."

    "Uh huh, I know. It'll be like that time in summer camp

    remember, except a lot naughtier."

    I could hear them both laughing now. I however, had to make

    a mental note to come back to that one.

    "Anyway, I'll leave you to prepare, and I'll see you

    tonight. Later Becks."

    Madison hung up and then looked at me.

    "Guess we're having a threesome then."

    "Well, there's a sentence I'd never thought I'd

    hear." I replied, still somewhat in disbelief.

    "So, what's the plan exactly?" I added.

    "Becky's coming round at 8pm for the quote, unquote

    sleep over."

    "And what about me, there's no way your dad is going to

    let me stay after dark."

    "Well, what he doesn't know won't harm him, will it.

    It's date night tonight, so he's taking mom out, so they'll be gone for a
    while."

    "And then?"

    "Then the fun starts." She said with a mischievous

    smile.

    Madison appeared to be well up for this.

    I carried on getting dressed, thinking about the threesome.

    How does it work exactly? Who does what? I can only cum once at the end of the
    day. Although, I guess I'd have to save that for Becky in this instance.

    I had to get going and I could see on Madison's face, that

    she was deep in planning mode, so now was a good time to leave her to it.

    "I'll be off then," I announced.

    "Okay babe, I'll see you...." she kissed me on the

    lips, "and you, later," she continued, grabbing my crotch.

    "I'm probably going to go to Becky's now and give her a

    hand."

    I turned my wrist to look at my watch.

    "You've got like eight hours, babe."

    "I know, but it's a gonna be a big night for her, and

    us girls need time to prepare."

    "Well, I'll leave you to it. Just message me when it's

    safe to come over."

    I left Madison to it and went downstairs, making sure to say

    goodbye to Mr. and Mrs. Taylor.

    On the walk home, I wondered if there was anything I could

    do to prepare for tonight, wondering if I should look at some 'tutorials' on
    the internet perhaps.

    I also started to think about Becky, and how I was going to

    see her naked for the first time, and she was going to see me.

    I'd never really thought about her in any kind of sexual way

    before. I only had eyes for Madison. I mean, sure, she was a pretty girl, but
    she didn't have the same oomph as Madison. It was literally the thought of
    Madison that got me up in the morning, if you catch my drift.

    As I got home, I was feeling a bit hungry, so headed into

    the kitchen.

    My mom was at the sink doing the dishes.

    "Hey mom," I said sitting myself down on the stool

    by the breakfast bar.

    "Oh hey Adam, are you hungry? I can make you a

    sandwich."

    "Yes, please."

    My mom finished the last of the dishes and dried her hands

    on the towel.

    "So, how's your day been, so far?" she asked,

    grabbing the sandwich meats from the fridge and then bread from the bread bin.

    "It's been okay."

    "Are you sure? you seem a bit distant."

    "Something on your mind, son? Do you want to talk about

    it?"

    "God no," I blurted out rather abruptly.

    My mom was taken aback by my bluntness, so I quickly apologized.

    "Sorry mom, I didn't mean to say it like that. I'm fine

    really."

    My mom finished making the sandwich and handed me the plate.

    "Is it about, you know S E X?" She said spelling

    it out.

    "Because if it is, I can get your father."

    She took a deep breath, ready to shout out my dad's name,

    when I quickly cut her off.

    "Mom! it's not about that. Shush! No need to call

    dad."

    "Well, if you're sure. You know you can always talk to

    us about anything."

    While I appreciated her offer, there was no way I was

    talking this one out with her or my dad.

    "Honestly, I'm fine mom. No need to worry. I'm going to

    take my sandwich up to my room."

    "Okay dear, don't forget to bring the plate down

    afterwards. I'll see you later."

    As I carried my sandwich upstairs, I couldn't help but think

    how remarkably accurate my mom's instincts were. I guess mother's really do
    know best.

    I sat on my bed and took a big bite out of my sandwich. As I

    chewed, I tried to visualize what it would be like in my head.

    I thought about Madison and her rocking body, kneeling on

    the bed. Then I added Becky next to her, not sure what she looked like naked,
    so I had to improvise.

    Then the idea of the pillow fight popped into my head, the

    two girls bouncing up and down on the bed in slow motion, hitting each other
    with pillows, with an explosion of feathers everywhere, and jiggling, so much
    jiggling.

    I found myself smiling at the thought of it, this was

    shaping up to be quite a good fantasy I thought to myself.

    Before I knew it, the sandwich was finished, and I had just

    eased back on to my pillow. I'll just sit back and picture it some more, I
    thought.

    In mere moments, I had fallen asleep. The yard work must

    have really taken it out of me, as when I woke up it was 7pm.

    Feeling a bit groggy, I decided to have a shower to wake me

    up.

    With the shower done, I found myself waiting for the call. I

    suddenly started to get very anxious about it. Talking about it was one thing,
    but actually going through with it was another.

    I needed a distraction to stop me from overthinking it, so I

    decided to play one of the games on my Xbox. Just as I was getting into it, my
    phone chimed. It was a message from Madison.

    I paused the game and looked at my phone.

    From: Mads

    "They've just left, you can come over now xx"

    This was it, time to shine, I thought.

    I turned the console off, put my trainers on and headed out

    the door, yelling "I'm going out, be back later," as I left.

    As I made my way to Madison's I could feel my nerves kicking

    in. I hadn't felt like this, since the early days with Madison. Now, it wasn't
    one girl I had to worry about pleasing but two.

    As Madison said to Becky on the phone, this was so wild. I

    mean a threesome, me? I never thought stuff like this would happen to a guy
    like me.

    Madison's front door was now mere feet away. I slowly

    approached, mentally psyching myself up and then knocked on her door.

    Within seconds, Madison had answered, she was wearing her

    fluffy pink dressing gown.

    "Hey babe," she greeted, giving me a quick kiss on

    the lips.

    "Hey."

    "Becky's upstairs; do you want a drink before we go

    up?"

    "Sure, thanks."

    I followed Madison into the kitchen.

    "So, this is it? Our first threesome," I said, as

    she grabbed a glass from the cupboard.

    "I know, crazy right. But don't forget the focus of

    tonight is Becky, you and I will have plenty of opportunities for a one on one,
    so don't worry about me so much, okay?"

    She filled the glass with water and handed it to me.

    "You're the boss."

    I gulped the water down quickly, something that Madison

    picked up on.

    "You're not nervous, are you?"

    "A little," I replied, and put the empty glass on

    the counter.

    "Don't worry about it, I'll make sure you're properly

    taken care of," she said smiling.

    She gently pushed me against the kitchen unit and leaned

    into me, wrapping her arms around my waist; we kissed.

    "Now, come on stud, Becky must be wondering where we

    are."

    Madison grabbed my hand and lead me back through the house

    and up the stairs to her room.

    As we entered, Becky, also in a dressing gown, was sitting

    on the bed. She got up as soon as she saw us.

    "Hey Becky,"

    "Hey Adam, I... I just wanted to say thank you for

    agreeing to do this. I know you and Mads love each other very much and this was
    a big ask on my part, but thank you, you don't know how much I need this."

    "Thank Madison, really, she's the one who did a very

    good job convincing me."

    Madison playfully nudged me as she walked to the other side

    of the bed.

    There was a brief silence as we all looked at each other,

    wondering how we were going to start this, when Becky remembered something and
    broke the silence.

    "Oh, before I forget. I wasn't quite sure what would

    happen tonight, or what you two were into, so I did a bit of research on the
    internet and brought a few things with me. I hope you don't mind."

    She walked to the corner of the room and picked up a

    nondescript carrier bag. Then walking back, she proceeded to empty the contents
    of the bag on to the bed.

    "Holy crap Beck's," Madison blurted out.

    On the bed in front of us, was a blindfold, a pair of hand

    cuffs, a couple of bottles of sensual massage oils, a medium sized purple
    vibrator and a box of condoms.

    "I didn't know... um, how big you were Adam, so I hope

    these are okay?" Becky said pointing to the condoms.

    "They should be fine." I replied, looking at the

    box.

    "After you left Mads, I went into that new lingerie

    shop in the mall. They had a whole section of this stuff at the back, so I
    grabbed all this lot."

    Madison and I looked at each other, then both looked back at

    Becky.

    "Wow Becky, you really went all out."

    Madison, picked up the massage oil, flicked open the cap and

    sniffed. Her face showing, she approved of the scent.

    "Well, they say you never forget your first time, so I

    wanted to make sure mine was unforgettable."

    There was no chance of forgetting this, that's for sure, I

    thought to myself.

    We all stood there, just looking at the pile of sex aids on

    the bed, waiting for someone to make the first move.

    "Okay then, shall we do this?" Madison suggested,

    with a hint of excitement in her voice.

    I think Becky and I were looking for someone to take the

    lead and it looks like Madison just volunteered.

    "Well, I think to start with, one of us is wearing way

    too many clothes." Madison announced as both her and Becky looked in my direction.

    "What about you two? With your dressing gowns on,"

    I said defensively, even though I knew I would need to get naked.

    The two girls turned to face each other and smiled, they

    both unfastened their belts, and dropped their gowns to the floor, in what
    looked like a perfectly synced move.

    My eyes didn't know where to look first. On either side of

    the bed was a naked girl, standing there looking back at me.

    "Oh boy, guess I am overdressed."

    The girls laughed.

    As I stepped on the heels of my trainers to take them off, I

    sensed both girls' eyes on me. A mix of nerves and excitement surged through me
    as I pulled my t-shirt over my head and tossed it aside. Moving on to my jeans,
    I undid the top button and smoothly slid the zipper down before opening the waistband
    corners and tugging my jeans down my legs. Lifting each leg slightly, I grabbed
    the cuffs and pulled them off.

    I stood up straight again, left with only my red boxer

    briefs. Taking a brief look at each girl, I decided to get on with it, treating
    it like ripping off a Band-Aid. Without hesitation, I dropped my underwear to
    the floor.

    It was done. The three of us stood there, completely naked,

    our eyes exploring each other's bodies.

    Of course, for Madison, it was nothing new, but for Becky,

    it was an entirely new experience. I could see the hunger in her eyes as they
    roamed over my body.

    "Shall we all get on the bed?" Madison proposed,

    tapping the top of the bed.

    We each clambered onto Madison's bed, now within touching

    distance of one another. You could feel something building between us all.

    We continued to look at each other, our eyes doing what our

    bodies were hesitant to do. I couldn't help but compare the differences between
    the two girls. Madison's breasts were slightly larger and fuller, whereas
    Becky's were smaller but pert. Becky had also opted for the completely shaved
    look between her legs, whereas Madison liked to keep it trimmed.

    We needed an ice breaker, something to relax us all. I don't

    know why it popped into my head at that moment, but it was worth a go.

    "Can I ask you girls something?"

    "Sure," they both said.

    "When you were both on the phone to each other earlier

    today, I heard Madison mention something about summer camp. What happened at
    summer camp exactly?"

    The girls looked at each other and burst out laughing.

    "Should we tell him?" Madison asked Becky.

    "Yeah, go on then." Becky replied.

    "Okay, well there was this girl right, oh what was her

    name Beck's?"

    They both thought about it for a moment, then remembered her

    name at the same time.

    "Lindsey Schaffer!" they shouted out and started

    laughing again.

    "Well anyway, it was late, and Becky and I were still

    chatting when we caught Lindsey practicing kissing with her hand--you know,
    that thing people do. She was really into it, and Becky and I just kept
    watching."

    She illustrated with her hand to show me.

    "So anyway, she caught us staring at her and got all

    embarrassed. It turns out, a boy had asked her out, and she didn't have any
    experience in kissing, so she was getting all worked up about it."

    "Being the good Samaritans that we were, we offered to

    help her out. The next thing we knew, both Becky and I were taking turns
    kissing Lindsey, and then each other--really going at it, tongues and
    everything."

    "Turns out, she had nothing to worry about. She was a

    really good kisser, wasn't she, Mads?" Becky added.

    "She was, and if I remember correctly, she wasn't the

    only one," Madison said, looking at Becky.

    "Madison, you're embarrassing me in front of

    Adam."

    "What? You're a good kisser, though."

    The icebreaker seemed to have worked, and the atmosphere was

    much more relaxed now.

    "I'm having a hard time visualizing it, sorry. Perhaps

    you could show me? I said jokingly.

    The two girls looked at each other, both clearly up for it.

    "Okay, if that'll help us get started," Madison

    replied.

    I sat on my knees at the foot of the bed, as the two girls

    moved closer to each other, their bodies eventually touching. I watched with
    bated breath, as Madison's breasts squashed against Becky's as they embraced.
    Their kiss was a long and passionate one. Their hands slowly drifting towards
    each other's hips. They were not holding back, that's for sure.

    This was so hot; I could feel my cock begin to twitch and

    slowly lift from my body.

    The girls paused their kissing for a moment.

    "Did you want to join us?" Becky asked coyly.

    I sat upright and crawled closer to the girls, feeling the

    warmth of their bodies. I could have gotten even closer if not for the
    assortment of toys Becky had brought between us.

    Madison reached over and grabbed the side of my face with

    one hand and Becky's with the other. Turning to face me, she pulled my face
    closer and kissed me, before turning to do the same with Becky.

    As Madison pulled away, Becky ran her tongue along her lips

    as if tasting the kiss. She then looked directly into my eyes, her head
    drifting closer to me as we eventually kissed.

    When her lips finally landed against mine, they felt similar

    yet different from Madison's. I felt her tongue gently flick against mine; it
    felt nice. Madison was right--she was a good kisser.

    After we all shared a round of kisses, we found ourselves in

    a huddle. Our attention soon shifted downwards, to all the things Becky had
    brought with her, or at least that's what I thought the girls were looking at.

    "It's so big now," Becky commented, biting her

    bottom lip.

    "I know, wait til you try it though," Madison

    replied.

    "Can I touch it, Adam?" Becky asked.

    I nodded my head, and Becky reached out and gripped my

    shaft, wrapping her fingers around it and squeezing gently.

    "It feels so hard, will it hurt?" Becky asked

    Madison.

    "It will at first, but I promise you it will pass, and

    you'll enjoy it. Besides Adam will be gentle, won't you?"

    "I'll go nice and slow, don't worry about it." I

    replied, reassuring her.

    Becky looked relieved.

    "I guess we should try some of this stuff out

    then," I said, picking up the handcuffs and holding them up to the girls.

    "Which one of you wants to go first?" I asked.

    "Becky as this is your first time, I think you should

    go first." Madison suggested.

    "Well, if you're sure." Becky replied excitedly.

    "Right, Ad, you move this stuff out of the way, and

    Beck's, you lie down in the middle by here."

    Becky and I followed Madison's instructions.

    "Adam, why don't you use the handcuffs on Becky and maybe

    thread them through the rails on the headboard. Does that sound alright with
    you, Beck's?"

    Becky nodded, and I grabbed the pair of handcuffs.

    As I leaned over her, Becky smiled then winked at me as she

    raised her arms above her head and held her wrists together, essentially
    submitting to me. The only way I could think of attaching them was to straddle
    the upper part of Becky's body.

    "Excuse me, I just need to..."

    I climbed on top of Becky, my knees just tucking in

    alongside each one of her breasts. I leaned forward to reach her arms, while my
    cock hovered above her face. I fastened one of the cuffs to her wrist, then
    thread the other one through the headboard rail.

    I looked down at Becky's face, her eyes crossed as they

    tried to focus on my cock looming above her face.

    "Sorry, I probably should have started with the

    blindfold." I said smiling.

    "I'm not complaining."

    I attached the cuff to the remaining wrist so both Becky's

    hands were secured and held above her head.

    "Is that okay? They're not too tight, are they?" I

    asked.

    "No, they're good, thanks." She replied, gently

    pulling at them.

    "Pass me the blindfold Ad," Madison then asked.

    I carefully climbed off Becky and passed the blindfold to

    Madison.

    "You okay with all of this Becky? If you want to do

    this another way, just ask, okay, babe."

    "I want to try everything, besides, I think I like

    being tied up like this."

    "Kinky!" I remarked.

    Madison placed the blindfold over Becky's eyes and gently

    lifted her head for the strap to go on.

    Becky was now handcuffed and blindfolded.

    I looked her naked body up and down, then I could see

    Madison looking at me as I did. I immediately felt a pang of guilt for admiring
    Becky's body, and it must have shown in my face.

    "It's okay, you can look and touch, this was my idea remember?"

    Madison said reassuring me. She then leaned across and we kissed again.

    "We're going to use the oils now, okay Beck's."

    "Okay, oil me up, baby," she responded.

    I handed the bottle to Madison, and she squeezed some into

    her hand, then held the bottle up to squeeze some into mine.

    She put the bottle down and rubbed her hands together. I

    copied her.

    "I'll do this side; you do that one."

    I nodded in agreement and we both placed our oiled hands

    near each of Becky's ankles and began massaging her legs, slowly working our
    way upwards.

    "How does this feel?" Madison asked.

    "It feels so good you guys."

    We had now reached Becky's thighs and were inching closer

    and closer to her mound. Becky's body started to react as our combined hands
    inched their way up her inside legs. Her body started to squirm a little as our
    fingertips flirted with her most intimate of areas.

    My hands were closest, and I looked at Madison for her

    approval. She simply nodded at me, and I brushed my hand over her sex.

    Becky gasped at my touch.

    Madison continued to work her way up Becky's body, while I

    knew what I'd be doing.

    Her hairless mound made it easy for my hands to glide over.

    I slid my middle finger flat against her opening, slowly rubbing it.

    Becky bit her bottom lip and started to moan. Madison looked

    back at me to see what I was doing, while continuing to massage Becky's breasts
    with her hands.

    She looked at me then smiled. I have to admit it, this was

    pretty hot. My cock ached at this point, it was so hard.

    I continued to toy with Becky, my fingers dancing along her

    entrance. The combination of the oil and her wetness made it effortless.

    I pushed my main finger inside her and Becky's knees jolted

    upright. I rubbed her clit, circling it with the tip of my finger, then
    flicking the underside of it. That, coupled with, what I could now see was
    Madison playing with Becky's nipples, was driving Becky insane, her moaning was
    louder, and her body continued to writhe in pleasure.

    Seeing and hearing Becky like this must have definitely

    turned Madison on, as one of her hands was now firmly between her legs and she
    was rubbing herself. She caught me watching her and angled her body towards me,
    so I could see better.

    It was then I had an idea.

    "Why don't you lie down here next to me, opposite Becky."

    I suggested.

    Madison positioned herself as instructed. I had her lying to

    the left of me and Becky to the right, with myself wedged between them.

    With my left hand, I took over from Madison and started

    rubbing between her legs, and with my right I continued between Becky's.

    I had both girls moaning in unison now, as I watched over

    them like a master of pleasure. Seeing their beautiful naked bodies twist and
    turn as my fingers brought them to the brink of ecstasy.

    My cock hardened to painful proportions, from the experience

    of having these two girls, literally being putty in my hands.

    I looked to my right, Becky with her body glistening with

    oil and her mound slick and swollen with excitement. I knew I had to take care
    of her soon, but at the same time, I didn't want to neglect Madison too much.

    I looked back at Madison and smiled, she had such a look of

    satisfaction on her now flush face.

    "Becky, are you ready for Adam?" Madison asked.

    "Umm, I'm ready. So ready."

    Madison looked back at me and tilted her head sideward as a

    signal to go for it.

    "Do you want the blindfold on or off for this bit

    Becky?" I asked.

    "Ooh, on please."

    I grabbed the box of condoms and opened it, removing one of

    the square foil packets and discarded the box. I bit into the side and tore it
    off with my teeth and removed the circular latex and rolled it on to my cock.
    Madison stroking my thigh as I did.

    I positioned myself between Becky's oily legs, looking over

    at Madison for that one final nod of approval before proceeding.

    Giving me a beaming smile, I had it, but before I started, I

    grabbed the purple vibrator and handed it to her. She took it from my hand.

    I then turned my attention to Becky.

    I lowered my body on top of hers, but held it above her, as

    if doing a press up. My cock lining up against her mound. I teased her with the
    tip of my cock, sliding it up and down, up and down.

    The sound of buzzing could suddenly be heard as Madison

    turned the vibrator on, mimicking what I was doing to Becky.

    I lowered my hips first; my lower body pushing down on top

    of Becky. I entered her with ease, she was so wet.

    She let out a cry.

    "Oh, oh god!"

    Her breathing was getting heavier now. I slid back and

    pushed in again, only halfway in.

    I could see the discomfort in Becky's face.

    "Are you okay Becky?"

    "It hurts," she whimpered.

    I could feel her body tense and resist me, while her

    excitement made her clit hard.

    After a few gentle thrusts, the resistance passed, and her

    body welcomed me in.

    She clutched on to the rails of the headboard and screamed

    with pleasure as I penetrated her. She was a lot more vocal than Madison.

    I continued to thrust, every so often grinding myself

    against her.

    Madison was moaning too, the vibrator firmly ensconced

    between her legs now, penetrating herself.

    I picked up my speed, Becky's encouragement egging me on.

    "Umm, yes, yes, oh, oh, faster, Adam, faster."

    As I increased my rhythm, it started to sound like she was

    crying, I was starting to get concerned until I saw the look on her face. She
    was definitely not upset.

    Becky tried to wrap her legs around me and pull me closer,

    but her legs were so well oiled they kept slipping down the back of my legs.

    I decided to meet her halfway. I scooped up her legs,

    resting them upright against my chest, so her feet were up in the air near my
    shoulders, and I pushed forward, deeper into her and continued my thrusting.

    As I did, Becky hit a pitch so high, that I'm sure all the

    dogs in the neighborhood suddenly took note.

    Becky's whole body shook, the sound of the metal handcuffs

    rankled against the metal rails of the headboard as she desperately tried to
    cope with the orgasm coursing its way through her entire body.

    Her writhing hips were enough to tip me over the edge. It

    was my turn to make noise now, I grunted as I came inside of her.

    I quickly looked over to Madison, she wasn't far behind us

    in our cascade of climax. Her knees swung together as she quickly closed her
    legs, lifting her hips off the bed, as the vibrator brought her to orgasm. Her
    face a picture of silent screaming as she came.

    Her body then relaxed and slumped back on to the bed. She

    turned the vibrator off, the only noise was that of everyone s post orgasm
    breathing.

    I carefully withdrew from Becky and shuffled off the bed to

    dispose of the now very full condom.

    As I was doing that, Madison removed Becky's handcuffs, her

    wrists slightly marked from when she struggled during her orgasm. With her
    hands now free, Becky took off her blindfold.

    "Oh my god, you guys. I think I just died and went to

    heaven. I have NEVER in my life, experienced anything that felt that good.
    EVER," she gushed.

    "I told you he was good," Madison said, then

    looked over to me and winked.

    "You are one lucky girl Madison Taylor, that's for

    sure," Becky continued to enthuse.

    I handed each of them tissues, in case they needed them.

    "So, it was okay then?" I asked.

    "Okay? I'm still trying to uncurl my toes." She

    said laughing.

    "I mean, oh my god girl, how do you even leave the

    bedroom every day. Is it always this good?" She said to Madison.

    "Pretty much, although I think we may have to add the

    oils and hand cuffs to our repertoire."

    The girls created a gap for me between them on the bed and I

    wedged myself between them. We all laid in silence for a few moments, savoring
    the moment and staring up at the ceiling.

    "So, Becky, how does it feel to not be a virgin

    anymore?" Madison asked.

    "It feels amazing, it was amazing, Adam was amazing. It

    was all amazing!"

    "Well, glad we could help you out, right Mads?" I

    added.

    "Absolutely! In fact, I would even go as far saying,

    maybe this shouldn't be a one-time thing. What do you reckon?"

    "I'm game," Becky replied enthusiastically.

    "That is, if Adam wants to, that is," she quickly

    added.

    "Well, I may need some convincing," I said

    jokingly, lifting my arms and clasping my hands behind my head.

    The girls used the opening, to move their heads closer and

    spontaneously kissed me on either side of my cheeks.

    "I think we can do that, can't we, Becky?"

    "Oh yes, definitely."

    Madison then glanced over to her alarm clock.

    "But not tonight sorry, my parents will be coming home

    soon, and you know my dad better not find you here."

    "Aww! Can I stay a little longer?" I pleaded.

    "Sorry babe," Madison replied, placing her hand on

    my chest and kissing me again.

    "I'll leave you guys to say your goodbyes. Is it okay

    if I use your shower Mads? I think I need to get this oil off me, before it
    stains anything."

    "Of course."

    Becky got up from the bed, holding her chest and left the

    room, leaving Madison and I alone on the bed. I turned to my side to face her,
    and she did the same.

    "Thanks again for doing this for Becky. I really

    appreciate it. I know my request was um... an unusual one."

    "You know I'd do anything for you Madison, you're my

    girl."

    She leaned over and kissed me.

    "What did I ever do to deserve you?"

    I draped my arm over her and in one slick move rolled her on

    top of me.

    "Don't tell me you can go again already?"

    "Oh, I think I can rise to the occasion."

    "You did not just say that." Madison said laughing

    at my cheesy remark.

    "Besides, I can't exactly leave you high and dry now,

    can I?"

    "Who said anything about being dry?" She replied

    smirking and raising one eyebrow.

    Madison sat upright on top of me and began to grind against

    me, proving her point.

    I lifted my hands to support her and she inter-locked her

    fingers with mine.

    "Do you know how hot it was watching you fuck Becky?

    And when you were fingering us both at the same time. I'm getting wetter just
    thinking about it," She added, grinding a bit faster now.

    I could feel my cock getting hard again under her.

    "Umm, there he is!" She called out, as my

    hardening cock slipped between the lips of her mound.

    "Tell you what, it's not quite anal, but I'll give you

    something to look at."

    She clambered off me, turning herself around and then

    climbed back on, with her back facing me.

    "How about a bit of reverse cow-girl?"

    "Now we're talking."

    Madison slipped her hand between her legs and pushed me

    inside of her. I grabbed on to her perfect ass, as she began to ride me.

    Fuck, did she know how to work me.

    She leaned forward, and propped her hands on my knees,

    sliding backwards and forwards. I could see my cock appearing and disappearing
    inside of her.

    She soon shifted back to a seated position, and continued to

    rock on my lap.

    Just as she was finding her rhythm, Becky opened the bedroom

    door.

    "Madison, do you have any more towels, Oh shit, sorry,

    I didn't realize you two were at it. I'll wait outside if you want."

    "It's okay Becky," Madison replied, slightly out

    of breath.

    "They're in the... in the... oh god, oh god, Umm."

    Unable to finish her sentence, she simply pointed to the

    wardrobe.

    Becky walked slowly across the room to the wardrobe, her

    eyes fixed on us, wearing a massive grin, while Madison continued to ride me.

    "Ride em cowboy! Woo!" Becky jokingly cried out.

    "Yee Ha!" Madison yelled back, waving her arm in

    the air, like the riders do at the rodeo, all the while laughing.

    "Ride that cock girl, yeah!" Becky continued to

    encourage.

    "Becky!" I shouted out laughing.

    "Sorry, I'm going, I'm going."

    Becky left the room once more, and as soon as the door

    closed behind her Madison and I climaxed together.

    "Fuck!" I cried out, holding tightly on to

    Madison's hips as if there were a possibility she'd float away.

    Madison ran her hands through her hair and exhaled deeply.

    "Oh my god, that was intense."

    Madison climbed off and fell beside me.

    "Now, that's definitely the last one, okay. You better

    get dressed, because if you're not by the time Becky gets out of the shower,
    she'll be the one riding you next."

    "I better get dressed then, my cock will fall off at

    this rate."

    I gave Madison a quick peck on the cheek and sat up, turning

    to get off the bed. As I stood up, I turned around, and took another look at
    Madison. Her body glistened with sweat under the soft hue of the bedroom light.

    "What?" She asked.

    "Just admiring the view, that's all. I could stare at

    you all day."

    "You know how to make a girl feel good about herself,

    don't you?"

    I picked up my clothes and started to get dressed. By the

    time I had put my trainers back on, Becky entered the room, this time wrapped
    in a towel. She walked past me and sat down on the bed next to Madison.

    "So, you off then?" Becky asked.

    "Yep. I'm afraid so."

    "That's a shame, I would have loved a turn in the

    saddle," she said with a cheeky wink.

    "Another time, Beck's."

    "So, what have you girls got planned for the rest of

    the night?"

    "Oh, we'll probably have that pillow fight we told you

    about, isn't it Beck's?" Madison joked.

    "Oh yeah! and perhaps practice our kissing again."

    "Girls, girls, what are you doing to me!" I cried

    out.

    They both laughed out loud.

    "Don't worry, you can join us next time okay. We

    promise."

    "I'm going to hold you to that."

    With that, I said my final goodbyes and left them to it,

    letting myself out.

    As I closed the front door behind me, the reality of my

    evening kicked in. Not only did I have sex in front of someone, but I also had
    my very first threesome, and what an experience that turned out to be.

    Would it be my first and last? Who knows. For all I know,

    Becky could meet someone tomorrow. But it was interesting that Madison wanted
    to share me. Would I have done the same if it were my friend who wanted to get
    laid? I honestly couldn't say.

    Until next time.

    To be continued in part 4, By Secretauthor2021 for Literotica.

    44 min
  • Pining for Madison: Part 2
    Pining for Madison: Part 2
    We make our own assignments.

    By Secretauthor2021, in 5 parts. Listen to the

    ► Podcast
    at Explicit Novels.



     

    "This stuff is warmer than I'd thought it would be and

    so thick."

    "It's a nightmare to get out of hair too," I

    added.

    "Just as well I shave everything then isn't it."

    Madison climbed back on to the bed and laid down next to me.

    We both stared at the ceiling.

    Madison turned her head to the side to face me, so I

    mirrored her.

    I could see her eyes looking directly into mine.

    "Thanks again for doing this Adam, I don't know many

    people who would have gone to these lengths to help me out."

    "It's me who should be thanking you. I enjoyed

    it."

    "I bet you did."

    "No not that, I mean I enjoyed that. God did I enjoy

    that bit, but I enjoyed spending time with you."

    Madison smiled.

    "I enjoyed spending time with you too, and I also

    enjoyed the other thing too."

    It was my turn to smile at her this time.

    Madison then leaned over and kissed me on the lips. It

    wasn't a long kiss, but it was a nice one. Her lips were so amazingly soft as
    they pressed against mine.

    As she pulled away, she paused for a reaction. I felt my

    face light up, it was like I was the happiest I'd have ever felt. She must have
    seen that as a sign, as she kissed me again, this time for longer. We were
    properly making out now. I felt her tongue slip into my mouth, which was an
    incredible feeling. Our tongues danced together as we continued to kiss.

    With our mouths starting to ache, we stopped.

    We couldn't stop smiling at each other.

    "Well, that was unexpected."

    "Was it though? I did just give you a hand job. I don't

    exactly dole those out to all the boys, ya know," she said continuing to
    beam at me.

    "Ha, I guess you're right."

    Madison sat up, propping her hands behind her and looking at

    her naked lower half.

    "I guess I better put my trousers back on. Otherwise,

    who knows what will happen." She joked.

    She then turned and looked at my crotch.

    "Awe, he's gone all little again." She then

    proceeded to bop the end of my cock.

    Her touch sent a tingle through my cock and it twitched

    again.

    "Oops, looks like I provoked it."

    I sat up, resting on my elbows.

    "Do you mind?" I said trying not to laugh.

    "I don't, no." She said smiling.

    Madison walked over to where she took off her panties and

    bent over to pick them up, showing me how fantastic her ass looked. She slipped
    a leg in each hole and pulled them up.

    I pulled up my underwear and trousers.

    "Madison."

    "Yes Adam," she replied, mimicking my formality.

    "About that kiss."

    "What about it?"

    "Was that an in the moment kind of thing, or was it

    something else?"

    "Why? What do you want it to be?" She replied,

    flipping my question back at me.

    "I kind of want it to mean something else."

    She was about to put on her trousers then stopped.

    "Huh, that's funny, I was thinking the same

    thing." She replied, smiling at me and then continuing to put her leggings
    back on.

    This was my chance, there was no better time to ask, than

    right now. I'm going to do it.

    "Madison, will you go out with me?"

    "After what we just did, Hell yes! I'll go out with

    you."

    "Sweet."

    "Besides, we've still got an assignment to finish

    remember. May be you can come round Friday night, it's the bouncers day
    off."

    "Friday night it is." I confirmed.

    After tidying up, Madison walked me downstairs to the front

    door, and we paused on the outside doorstep. She closed the door, so we were
    both standing outside.

    "I hope you found our study session informative. I know

    I did." Madison said jokingly.

    "Oh yes, very informative. I look forward to completing

    the assignment Friday night."

    "I can't wait."

    With that, she kissed me again on the lips.

    "See ya."

    I walked backwards down the garden path, unable to take my

    eyes off her. As I reached the end of the path, she waved at me and went inside
    the house.

    The second the front door closed, I jumped up and a punched

    the air.

    After all these years of pining for Madison, I had finally

    done it. I had asked her to go out with me and she said Yes! plus as a bonus
    she gave me my first hand job.

    From that point on, I couldn't quite remember how I got

    home. I was on such a high, I presumed I just floated back.

    When I got back, both my parents were in the kitchen. My mom

    was making something to eat and my dad was sitting at the table doing the
    crossword.

    "Hey,"

    They both stopped what they were doing and looked at me.

    "Well, how did it go?" My dad asked.

    "Judging by that smile on his face, I'd say pretty

    well. Am I right Adam?" My mom added.

    "Yeah, it went well."

    "Did you ask her out?"

    "Yes mom, I asked her out." I said somewhat

    exasperated.

    "And did she say yes. What am I saying, of course she

    said yes. Who wouldn't say yes to my little boy."

    "Mom! Yes, she said yes."

    "Way to go son!" My dad chimed in.

    "Well, now you have a girlfriend, maybe you won't need

    to spend so long in the shower anymore," My mom said teasingly.

    "Mom!" I snapped back, cringing of embarrassment.

    Dad started chuckling to himself.

    "I'm going to my room," I announced, unable to

    take any more of this conversation.

    I quickly left the kitchen and marched upstairs to my room.

    Closing the door behind me, I tossed my bag in the corner and just collapsed on
    my bed, letting my evening all sink in.

    Holy fuck, I thought to myself. It's like my brain couldn't

    quite process everything that had happened. Madison, the girl who I had
    worshipped for so long, completely blindsided me. I had no idea, she was so...
    so unpredictable and so sexually curious.

    How a random science assignment pushed us together. It was

    almost like one of my school fantasies, one minute you're working and then the
    next, you're suddenly exploring each other s bodies.

    Not only did I see her beautiful cunt, I touched it, I

    fingered it, I brought her to orgasm. She actually came on my hand, holy shit!
    It all just seemed so unbelievable.

    I raised my hand in front of my face and stared at it. I may

    never wash this hand again.

    ...And that was just what I did to her!

    What she did to me, blew me away.

    The way she touched me, held it in her soft, silky smooth

    hands. Her genuine curiosity about it, and then she thought nothing of jumping
    on top of me and giving me the hand job of my life.

    I could feel myself getting hard, just replaying it in my

    mind.

    Then, there was the kiss. My first kiss, the best kiss. Oh,

    how her lips felt against mine. I could have kissed her all night.

    I found myself smiling so hard, my face started to ache

    again.

    Then it dawned on me, and I bolted upright. Friday, what's

    going to happen Friday. Is she going to want to do it? Are we actually going to
    have sex? If we do, are we doing it for the assignment or because she really
    wants to have sex with me?

    I started to freak out. What if I'm no good at it? What if I

    don't last very long? Oh my god, what if I can't get it up? Will she laugh at
    me, will she tell everyone at school? Would she stop seeing me? My best dream,
    could soon become my worst nightmare.

    I had to stop myself, from spiraling. I sat at the edge of

    the bed and took several deep breaths, eventually calming myself down.

    One step at a time, I told myself. Friday was only two days

    away, plenty of time to prepare. I tried not to think about it too much, but it
    was all I thought about.

    Thursday came around, and once again. I just made it to the

    bus on time. As I jumped on, there was Madison in the front row, looking like
    her gorgeous self as usual.

    "Hey Adam," She greeted, giving me one of her

    biggest and best smiles.

    "Hey Madison," I replied, smiling back at her.

    If there was a seat free next to her, I would have sat down

    and left Ethan on his own, but no such luck. I carried on walking and plonked
    myself down next to Ethan.

    "So, how did your study session go with Madison?"

    Ethan asked.

    "It was good," I said, deciding to do the

    gentlemanly thing and omit all the explicit activities.

    "So, did you ask her out? Like I told you to do?"

    "Yeah, I did."

    "Well, don't keep me hanging bro. What did she

    say?"

    "She said yes."

    "Holy shit man, that's huge. You've been pining after

    her for years and now it's finally happening."

    "I know."

    "So, why don't you seem excited about it?"

    "Oh, I am excited, the best I've ever felt to be

    honest. But a part of me is like, what if I'm not good enough for her."

    "Dude, you can't think like that."

    "I can't help it Eth."

    "Look, just take each day as it comes."

    Surprisingly, Ethan was wise counsel today. He was right,

    take each day as it comes. He was a good friend, and I felt a little guilty,
    thinking I'd ditch him to sit next to Madison if the opportunity arose.

    With the school day fully underway, we carried on as normal.

    When it was time for lunch, I told Ethan I was going to find Madison and to not
    wait up. I found Madison by her locker, talking to her friend.

    "Hey."

    "Oh hey Ad," Madison replied.

    Her friend looked at me and smiled and then looked back at

    Madison.

    "I'll give you two love birds some privacy," she

    said, then giggled to herself and walked off.

    "Sorry about Becky, I kind of told her we were going

    out now and she's been like that all day."

    "Oh, and don't worry I didn't tell her about every

    little thing."

    "Little? You're going to give me a complex," I

    replied, keeping a straight face.

    "No, sorry, I didn't mean it was little, I just

    meant..."

    "Relax, I'm just messing with you."

    Now that I had finally asked her out, my nerves, just seemed

    to vanish. I felt more confident now.

    Madison pushed at my chest lightly.

    "So, are we still on for Friday?" She then asked.

    "Sure, what time do you want me?"

    "All the time." She replied, with a mock sexy

    voice.

    I laughed, "seriously now, what time?"

    "Okay, okay, shall we say seven this time? I promised

    Becky I'd go to the mall with her straight after school."

    "Seven is good. I'll see you then."

    I was in the process of walking off, when she called out,

    "don't forget to make sure there's plenty of lead in your pencil."

    I turned around to see her smiling and giggling to herself.

    She then blew me a kiss.

    I smiled back at her, albeit slightly embarrassed by her

    remark.

    She was either referring to my earlier efforts to draw her,

    or she had plans for something else. Either way I was excited for what Friday
    will bring.

    Thursday quickly became Friday, and it was time for another

    study session with my girl Madison. It felt so good to say that in my head, 'my
    girl'. I was actually dating Madison, well I say dating, we haven't technically
    gone out on a date yet, but we're getting there.

    With seven o'clock fast approaching. I went to get ready.

    First stop, the bathroom. Locking the door, I took off all my old clothes that
    I had worn that day and tossed them into the hamper. Naked, I stood in front of
    the large bathroom mirror and looked at my reflection.

    If what I think will happen tonight happens, this is what

    Madison will see. I stared at myself, breathed in to make my chest bigger, then
    ran my hand down my body, tracing the faint lines of definition I had all the
    way down to the thick bush of pubic hair nestled above my cock.

    I squashed it down with my hand, and my cock did look a bit

    bigger. I removed my hand and the hair sprung back again. Yeah, it definitely
    looked bigger. I grabbed the hair trimmer from under the bathroom sink, and
    pushed the button to turn it on. It buzzed into life. I took one more look, and
    went to town. The hair fell to floor in clumps.

    I dusted down, making sure to wipe all the lose hairs off my

    cock, then looked back in the mirror. There, much better I thought. I put the
    trimmer back under the sink, and turned my body, for a side profile look in the
    mirror. Yes, this'll do nicely.

    I jumped in the shower, cleaned up and got dressed. I even

    dabbed a bit of aftershave on. I had scrubbed up well and felt ready for
    anything.

    As I prepared to leave, I decided against indulging my

    parents in a conversation, for fear that they would find new ways to embarrass
    me. So I shouted through the door.

    "I'm off out, see you later!"

    I quickly closed the front door behind me and set off for

    Madison's. Arriving with two minutes to spare, I rang the doorbell.

    Madison answered the door.

    "Oh hey, Ad. Come on in."

    Madison was looking her usual gorgeous self.

    "No bouncer tonight?" I asked.

    "Nope, we've got the house all to ourselves."

    Madison led the way upstairs and I followed her. Getting to

    watch her cute ass as she went up the stairs was a nice little treat.

    "So, how's your report. coming along?" I asked,

    making conversation.

    "Good, nearly done. I may need to go over a few things

    again though." She said with a mischievous glint in her eye.

    I sat on the bed, and once again all of Madison's study

    books were sprawled out on the bed.

    "Shall we get to it then?" Madison said, sitting

    on the bed next to me.

    "Sure."

    She turned to the side and grabbed her study book, then

    placed it on her lap. Flipping through the book, she stopped at the chapter
    title 'reproduction'.

    The first page contained a diagram of a penis.

    "Well, he looks familiar," Madison said, lightly

    nudging my arm.

    We both red through the study text on the page. When we were

    both done, Madison turned to the next page, which as expected contained a
    diagram of a vagina.

    "And I definitely remember this," I said, gently

    nudging her this time.

    The next page over contained a diagram we hadn't seen yet.

    It was that of a penis in a vagina, it was one of those dissected diagrams.

    "Huh, I don't think we've seen this one have we?"

    Madison remarked.

    "It's definitely one to read up on."

    We red through the accompanying information, silently

    digesting it.

    "It's funny?"

    "What is?" Madison replied.

    "Is that they go to all this trouble of creating these

    detailed diagrams, but no one actually teaches you how to have sex."

    "Were you hoping for some sort of tutorial in our

    biology lesson. Maybe like Mrs. Wrentmore, straddling Mr. Philips on her desk,
    while we watch and take notes."

    "Oh, I can't un see that image now, thanks Mads,"

    I said gagging at the thought.

    Madison laughed and nudged me again.

    "Oh, that reminds me. I hope you don't mind, but when

    Becky and I went to the mall, we got you something."

    "Really?"

    "Yeah, it's in that bag on my desk."

    "I feel bad now, I didn't get you anything."

    "It's okay, you can make it up to me."

    I stood up from the bed and grabbed the bag from the desk.

    Sitting back down, I opened it and put my hands in and pulled out the contents.

    In my hands, were a black lace, and very see through set of

    lingerie.

    My jaw dropped.

    "Well, what do you think?" Madison asked, as if it

    weren't obvious by the fact my jaw was now resting on the carpet.

    "I mean, wowsers! it'll probably be a bit tight on my

    hips though, but I'll give it a go." I joked.

    Madison laughed.

    "Ha, ha. You're a funny guy Adam. It's actually one of

    the many things I like about you."

    "Oh really, what else do you like about me?"

    "Well, I've noticed the way you look at me. It's like

    when you see me, you just look so happy. It kind of makes me feel good about
    myself, you know."

    I put my hand on top of hers.

    "Truth is, I am happy when I see you. Like every time

    and if I'm totally honest, well, I've kind of fancied you for ages."

    "Really? You have? Why didn't you do anything about it

    then?"

    "I get so nervous, and I was always afraid you'd say

    no."

    "Well, I said yes and all it took was a little hand job

    to give you the courage."

    "I know, and I can't tell you how happy that makes

    me."

    "Aww, you are such a sweetheart."

    She leaned over to me and we kissed.

    "Tell you what, why don't we take a quick study break

    and I'll go and prepare your gift."

    With that, Madison grabbed the lingerie set out of my hands

    and left the room.

    I sat on the bed, just blown away by how genuinely happy I

    felt. After a few minutes, the door opened and Madison returned. I turned to
    look at her.

    "Holy Fuck!" I blurted out loudly.

    Madison closed the door behind her and leaned against it,

    with one leg slightly bent and her hands face down on the door, looking sexy as
    fuck. The bra barely covering her breasts, and the see-through material allowed
    me to see her nipples underneath. My eyes dropped down her toned stomach, to
    the black thong she was wearing.

    She then gave me a quick twirl, showing me her pert ass.

    "So, what do you think now?"

    I tugged at my shirt collar.

    "I think it suddenly got very hot in here."

    Madison, strode. across the room and stood directly in front

    of me.

    "Then perhaps, you need to remove a few of these

    layers."

    Madison began to unbutton my shirt. I however couldn't take

    my eyes off her chest, I just wanted to bury my face in it.

    With the last button undone, she peeled my shirt off me and

    tossed it on the floor. She then moved to the button on my jeans and popped it
    open. She stared into my eyes as she slowly undid the zipper.

    "Lie back," she prompted.

    I fell backwards on to the bed, while Madison yanked my

    jeans off. With only my underwear left, I positioned myself in the middle of
    the bed. Madison sexily climbed on top of me. She sat upright, directly atop of
    my crotch and began gently grinding against me.

    "You like that?" She said in a sexy whisper.

    I nodded my head. Oh boy, did I like that.

    I could feel myself get rock hard, to the point where it

    soon became apparent to Madison.

    "Umm, some one seems to be liking it."

    She bit her bottom lip, then ran her fingers through her

    long, silky blonde hair. She moaned softly and continued to slide along the
    length of my swollen cock.

    "You're right, it is getting hot in here, might have to

    remove a few layers myself."

    I watched as her hands went behind her back and she unhooked

    her bra. With one hand she tossed it over the side.

    There they were, like two perfectly shaped melons. They were

    phenomenal, from the size, the shape and her dark dusky pink nipples.

    Madison reached down and grabbed both my hands and propped

    them on top of her breasts.

    I couldn't believe it, I was touching Madison's breasts and

    they felt Awesome! My hands went in to over drive. I stroked, I squeezed, I
    tweaked, I caressed, I wanted to explore every inch of them.

    I had to sit up to get a closer look. With Madison still on

    my lap, I sat upright, my face practically touching them. Madison picked up on
    my enthusiasm for them and grabbed the back of my head and pushed my face into
    them.

    I kissed them, I licked them. My tongue circled her nipples,

    which had now become erect. I flicked at them with my tongue. Madison, groaned
    in delight.

    Things were certainly getting hot and heavy. Madison pulled

    my head back from her chest.

    "Are you ready?" She said nodding her head towards

    the middle of the bed.

    "Yes, are you?" I asked, making sure she was

    comfortable with what we were about to do.

    She nodded her head and when she climbed off my lap, she

    paused for a moment.

    "Oh, did you finish already?" She said looking

    down at the large wet spot on the front of my underwear.

    I looked down.

    "Oh!" I said, pulling the waistband from my body

    and looking to see what happened. I was still rock hard, much to my relief.

    "No, that's just precum I think. I'm still good."

    "Phew! Have you got the um..." Madison asked.

    A look of panic covered my face.

    "What? What is it? Did you remember to bring it?"

    "I... I don't know."

    I quickly bolted up and grabbed my bag. I open the zip as

    far as I could and frantically emptied the contents on to the floor.

    "Please be in here, please be in here," I cried

    out, dropping to my knees.

    I started fanning out the books in a mad rush. Praying that

    my erection would hold. That's when I saw it, lodged between two pages in one
    of my notebooks. The small foil packet handed out by Mrs. Wrentmore in Biology.

    "Oh thank god!"

    I got up from the floor, leaving the mess I had made and

    hastily pulled down my underwear, almost falling over in the process and joined
    Madison on the bed. The jostling made my cock wag side to side like an excited
    dog.

    She tilted her hips upwards and began taking her thong off.

    She got them down as far as her knees, before I took over and removed them
    completely, casting them behind me.

    I knelt there on the bed. Before me was the now fully naked

    Madison, the first girl I had ever seen naked. Her whole body was sublime.

    She parted her legs, inviting me closer. I shuffled closer

    to her. My cock painfully hard, straining from my body as if desperately trying
    to reach her. I tore open the condom packet with my teeth, then removing it.

    The condom felt greasy in my hands as I carefully rolled it

    down the length of my shaft, pinching the tip afterwards.

    We looked at each other one more time and I slowly lowered

    my body on top of hers. I kissed her, then tilted my hips forward to enter her.

    "Um, that's my ass," she said softly.

    "Oops, sorry," I said apologizing.

    "I'm not quite ready for that just yet," she said

    jokingly pumping her eyebrows.

    "Here, let me help."

    I felt Madison's hand around my cock, as she lined it up

    against her entrance. She nodded her head, giving me the green light to try
    again.

    My heart began pounding in my chest, this was it. I was

    going to lose my virginity to this amazing woman.

    I pushed forward, our bodies making contact as my cock

    pushed inside her, parting her soft lips.

    Madison gasped as she took me inside her. I felt some

    resistance and pushed harder to try and overcome it. Madison's face winced.

    "Are you okay? Should I stop?" I asked with

    concern.

    "No, it's okay, just go slow if that's okay."

    I kissed her forehead, and pushed again. I was about half way

    in, then the resistance gave way. Madison let out a cry. I continued to slide
    in and out of her slowly, while she grabbed my hips and controlled the rhythm
    of my thrusts.

    I pushed again, this time making it all the way inside her.

    I could feel her hands tighten around me. The feeling, although slightly
    diminished by the condom, of being inside her was out of this world. Her body
    radiated a warmth and a softness that I craved.

    Madison wrapped her legs around my lower body and pulled me

    in closer, pushing me deeper inside her. She moaned softly as I gently rocked
    my body against her. Her breathing, our breathing rate increased.

    I could feel her sex tighten around me, her face looked like

    it was about to scream, but not a sound left her mouth. Her whole body tensed
    up, gripping me tighter and pushing me deeper. I couldn't hold it anymore, I
    let out an insuppressible groan as I came, my face frozen in a moment of pure
    bliss.

    I held myself inside her, my body continuing to pulse, as if

    it were giving her everything I had, my body and soul.

    When there was nothing left to give, I carefully pulled out,

    holding the condom in place. There was a reddish residue on the condom.

    "I think you've been bleeding, are you okay?" I

    asked, carefully shuffling backwards.

    Madison put a hand between her legs, then brought it back up

    to her face. There was a trace amount of blood on her fingertips.

    "It's okay, I think this is meant to happen on the

    first time."

    "Ah okay, for a moment there I thought I might have

    hurt you."

    I grabbed a handful of tissues from her desk and passed them

    to her, then took another handful for myself. I carefully removed the condom
    and wrapped it in the tissues.

    We took a moment to clean ourselves up, and returned to the

    bed, lying next to one another.

    "Was it okay? Was... I okay?" Madison asked.

    After everything Madison and I had done to get to this

    point, it seemed strange to hear her sound so vulnerable.

    "It was amazing, you were amazing," I said

    gripping her hand and kissing the back of it. "Was it okay for you?"
    I then asked.

    "Yeah, it hurt a bit at first, but after that it was

    intense, you know. The feeling of you inside of me... and when you came, I felt
    everything. It was so good."

    The sex itself may have only lasted two minutes, but it was

    easily the best two minutes I had ever experienced. Period.

    We cuddled for a while, and could easily have gone a second

    time, had we had more condoms, but neither of us were willing to take the risk.
    So we just laid there, talking, joking, laughing, and discovering so much about
    each other.

    After all these years, hoping for the day I get to be with

    her. It finally happened and in the most unexpected way. I can't wait to see
    what happens next.

    As for the biology assignment, Madison opted against the

    inclusion of her pencil drawings. In hindsight it was pretty obvious who her
    muse was. She folded the paper and kept it in her diary as a reminder of our
    first experience together. When we handed in the completed assignment, we
    managed to get an A, no doubt thanks to our hands-on approach to this
    assignment.

    Madison asks for a special favor.

    It had been three months, fifteen days, thirteen hours, and

    nearly twenty-three minutes since the moment that changed my life.

    It was the day I officially started dating Madison - a day

    and an experience I'll never forget.

    To have the girl I pined after for five years become my

    girlfriend was truly something else.

    We were at that stage of our relationship, where every kiss

    was intoxicating and every touch was electric. Everything was new and exciting,
    and the sex, oh my god, the sex was sensational.

    Madison was just as horny as I was, with her sexual appetite

    easily matching mine. They say men have a one-track mind, but this track
    definitely came with two carriages.

    While her parents were happy for her to be dating and even

    to have a boy in her bedroom, Madison didn't think they were quite ready to
    know or hear what went on behind closed doors, least of all her dad, who was
    definitely a tough nut to crack and had yet to warm up to me.

    So we had to choose carefully the moments for our special

    'one-on-one' time.

    Madison joined me on the edge of the bed, and we sat there

    looking at our reflection in the large mirror above her desk. Her head found a
    comfortable nook on my shoulder, and we looked as if we were posing for a
    couple's photo in one of those photo booths you find at the mall.

    "God, you're beautiful," I breathed, smiling at

    her in the mirror.

    "You keep telling me that," she replied, her

    cheeks turning a soft shade of pink as if she were embarrassed by the
    compliment.

    "But it's the truth. From your beautiful face."

    I kissed her on the cheek, then moved her long blonde hair

    aside, planting a gentle kiss on her neck.

    "To your beautiful neck."

    "What are you after? Oh wait, let me guess," she

    teased, a playful glint in her eyes as a mischievous smile tugged at the
    corners of her lips.

    She ran her hand up my thigh, before settling over my crotch

    and giving it a squeeze.

    "Hmm, I don't think he's quite ready for me just

    yet," she said coquettishly.

    "How long have we got until your parents come back from

    the grocery store?" I asked.

    Madison pivoted her body to face me, instead of my

    reflection.

    "Oh, I'd say we've got at least ten minutes."

    "Huh, ten minutes, I think I can work with that."

    I kissed her on the lips, her mouth turning into a smile as

    I did.

    "Umm, come on then, get those clothes off mister,"

    she said, relenting to my charm.

    Wasting no time, I quickly pulled off my T-shirt and

    unbuttoned my jeans. Simultaneously, Madison started doing the same. After a
    swift trouser dance, I slid my boxers down and kicked them to the side.

    "Wow, someone's keen," Madison remarked, as she

    unhooked her bra, then pulling it down her arms.

    "Damn straight."

    With just her panties still left, I grabbed her by the hand

    and stood her in front of the desk, so we were closer to the mirror.

    I stood behind her, allowing only her near-naked body to be

    visible in the mirror. Wrapping my arms around her waist, I rested my chin
    between her neck and shoulder.

    "I adore every inch of you, I hope you know that."

    I said with a deep sincerity.

    She kissed me on my cheek.

    "You are such the smooth talker, unlike when we first

    met. Remember that time in the library?"

    "Oh my god, don't remind me, you had a way of tying me

    up in knots. I could barely talk properly."

    My hand's delicately caressed her skin, as I moved them

    upwards from her slender waist to her perfect breasts, cupping them, before
    softly tracing my index fingers around the outskirts of her nipples. With her
    nipples now erect from the stimulation, I gently rolled them between my thumb
    and index fingers.

    Madison moaned softly.

    "Umm, while I would love the full works Ad, we haven't

    got much time, so you might want to..." Madison said apologetically.

    "Okay, okay, I see. So less of this, and more of

    this."

    Without my hand breaking contact with her skin, I moved from

    her breasts, down her stomach and straight into the front of her panties. My
    finger sliding along the entrance of her mound, before pushing deeper between
    her lips and finding her sweet spot.

    Madison moaned, "Umm, yes, definitely more of

    that."

    I watched Madison's face in the mirror; watching as it

    reacted to my touch, her eyes closed and mouth slightly parted, as she tried to
    vocalize her pleasure. I kept rubbing, my fingers getting wetter and wetter as
    her excitement built.

    Seeing her like this got me so hard. My cock pressed against

    her hip, hard enough for her to notice. She reached behind, grabbing a hold of
    it and began jerking it, mimicking the speed at which I was rubbing her.

    I had to slow down, as I knew I wouldn't be able to last as

    long as her at this rate.

    I removed my hand from her panties, then hooked my fingers

    along the waistband on her hips.

    I tugged at them, pulling them all the way down to the

    floor. Madison kicked them away from her dainty feet and leaned forward,
    resting her hands face down on the desk, and backing that magnificent ass of
    her's into me.

    Since we started dating, Madison decided to go on the pill,

    meaning there was no frantic searching for condoms this time and as we were each
    other s first, STDs were unlikely.

    I positioned myself behind her, aligning my cock between her

    legs. Her wetness was evident, as my cock slid alongside the outskirts of her
    lips. I slowly rocked back and forth, teasing her entrance; her juices coating
    the length of my shaft as I did.

    "Umm, stop teasing me Ad. Fuck me already."

    "Who's keen now?" I said smiling at her reflection

    in the mirror.

    She looked back at me, as I angled my cock upwards and

    pushed inside of her. Madison let out a soft whimper. Gently, I rocked my hips,
    so our bodies moved together in unison.

    I wanted her to feel me being inside of her a bit longer.

    She was practically purring at this point, clearly enjoying the sensation.

    I looked again at her reflection in the mirror, her face

    twisted in ecstasy. I bucked hard this time, thrusting deeper inside of her.
    She let out a scream, her hands quickly moving to grip the edge of the desk.

    I bucked again, and again and again.

    "Oh god! Umm! More!"

    I continued again, faster and harder this time. I could see

    in the mirror, her breasts bouncing with each clash of our bodies. The desk
    started to wobble and bang against the wall now, as I built up a steady rhythm.

    Madison continued to beg me for more.

    "Yes, yes, Umm, fuck me, fuck me hard babe," she

    cried out.

    I continued to pound her from behind, her crying out for it

    only turned me on more.

    Both our faces were flush now. Madison ducked her head down

    low, so it was now practically resting on the desk. All I could see now was
    myself in the mirror, my chest glistening with sweat as I gripped on to her
    hips and ploughed into her. Our moans were accompanied by the sounds of our
    bodies clapping against each other.

    Suddenly, Madison bolted upright, her face scrunched up and

    giving one final cry as she orgasmed. After two more thrusts, it was my turn.

    Still grabbing tightly on to her hips, I pulled her closer,

    burying myself deeper inside her. As I came, my body spasmed against hers,
    shaking until the very last drop left my body.

    We looked at each other in the mirror, our faces a glow from

    the post orgasm high. I kissed her on the cheek.

    It was then we heard the front door open.

    "We re back!" her parents called out.

    "See, I told you we had time," I whispered in her

    ear.

    "I don't think I'd have been able to walk, if it went

    on much longer," she joked.

    She grabbed a tissue from the box on her desk and passed it

    back to me. I carefully pulled out and gave myself a wipe down as Madison did
    the same. Sex is great and all, but there's always the clean up afterwards.

    Needing to get dressed, I went back to the bed, and bent

    over to pick up my underwear, when Madison slapped my ass.

    "Pass the panties, while you're there stud," she

    said jokingly.

    As we started to get dressed again, Madison's phone, left on

    the bed, began to vibrate.

    I glanced at the screen.

    "It's Becky," I said, looking at Madison.

    Madison, who had just put her bra on, held out her hand for

    me to pass her the phone.

    She swiped her finger across the screen and answered.

    "Oh hey, girl. What's up?"

    I continued getting dressed, unable to avoid overhearing

    only one half of the conversation.

    "Yeah, just hanging out with Adam."

    "Uh huh, uh huh. Don't worry, Beck, you'll find

    someone."

    Madison sat down on the bed and continued to talk. I

    however, had other ideas. With my back to her, I pretended to get dressed, but
    what I had actually done with my juvenile sense of humor, was to pull my cock
    out of my fly and emptied my pockets, pulling off the old elephant trick. I turned
    around suddenly, to show Madison in the hopes of getting a reaction.

    It worked, and she started giggling.

    "Behave will you," Madison yelled in between her

    laughter and grabbed one of the stuffed bears from her bed and threw it
    directly at me.

    The bear's button eye, caught me right on the tip of my cock,

    causing me to immediately hunch forward and clutch my sore member."

    "Oww!" I exclaimed in pain.

    "Sorry about that, Becky. Adam is being stupid again.

    Never mind finding someone; you can have him if you want," she said,
    laughing again.

    I feigned insult at her comment while nursing my injury.

    "Look, I better go. I need to get dressed, but I'll

    call you back later, okay?"

    Madison said her final goodbye and hung up the phone.

    "What are you like? I was trying to have a serious

    conversation."

    "Sorry," I apologized.

    Madison sighed.

    "Becky is in a bit of a funk at the moment. Since we've

    been dating, she feels like she's missing out."

    "I'm sure she'll find somebody. She's nice

    enough."

    "That's what I said, but she can't seem to find anyone;

    she's getting kind of desperate. Not to mention, she feels like a third wheel
    when we hang out together."

    "It probably doesn't help, us being all over each other

    then, does it?" I added.

    "Probably not, but hey, we have to live our lives,

    right? Besides, I like you being all over me."

    I walked over to her, handed the stuffed bear back, and then

    kissed her on the forehead.

    "Well, trust me, that's not going to stop anytime

    soon."

    I handed Madison the rest of her clothes and waited for her

    to get dressed.

    When we were ready, we walked downstairs together, where we

    ran into Madison's parents.

    "Hi, Mr. and Mrs. Taylor," I greeted.

    "Oh hey, Adam," Mrs. Taylor replied.

    Madison's dad just glared at me in his usual way.

    "I'll be over on Saturday to sort out the backyard for

    you."

    "Thanks, Adam. You're a lifesaver. Old Frank here hates

    gardening, don't you, Frank? It's getting a bit wild back there."

    I had tried to make some inroads with Madison's parents by

    offering to do their garden for them. I thought it was the least I could do,
    considering what I'd been getting up to with their one and only daughter.

    It was also another desperate attempt to get her father to

    like me. I did not want to get on the wrong side of him, that's for sure.

    Madison walked me out to the front door.

    "Look, try not to worry too much about Becky," I

    said, turning to face her.

    "I'll try, but she's my best and oldest friend. I just

    want her to be happy."

    "You're a good friend, Madison, and an even better

    girlfriend," I said, grabbing her by the hand.

    She closed the front door behind her, so her parents

    couldn't see us anymore, wrapped her arms around my shoulders, and kissed me.

    "And you are an awesome boyfriend."

    It was my turn to kiss her this time.

    "Look, I better be off, but I'll see you

    Saturday."

    "Can't wait. Love you."

    "Love you too."

    She waved me off, and I went about going home.

    When Saturday came around, it was shaping up to be a bit of

    a scorcher. I had decided to make an early start on the Taylor's backyard to
    avoid the worst of the heat.

    Upon arriving at Madison's, it was her mom who greeted me.

    "Morning, Adam. Madison's in the shower; she'll be down

    in a little bit."

    "Hi, Mrs. Taylor. Are you happy for me to get

    started?"

    "Oh, yes, please. I've opened the shed for you, so just

    take what you need."

    I walked through the kitchen, where Madison's dad was

    sitting at the table, reading the sports section of the paper.

    "Morning, Mr. Taylor," I greeted cheerily.

    He glanced up from his paper and stared at me.

    "Morning," he replied in his deep, gravelly voice,

    instantly going back to his paper.

    Not much of a talker, either that or he just didn't like me.

    I suspected it was a bit of both.

    I continued on my way to the backyard and headed into the

    shed to get everything I needed. Mrs. Taylor wasn't lying when she said things
    had gotten a bit wild out here; everything was overgrown.

    I walked out the mower, pulled a few times at the starter

    cord, and got to work. I had just finished one length of the lawn when I found
    myself looking up at Madison's bedroom window.

    She was standing there, with one towel wrapped around her

    body and another around her head. I waved up to her, and she promptly undid her
    towel, quickly flashing me. I smiled and blew her a kiss. She pretended to catch
    it before disappearing from view.

    The lawn was taking a lot longer than I thought; a good hour

    had passed, and I was still no closer to finishing. It was also getting hotter,
    my T-shirt soaked in sweat and clinging to my body. It was a horrible feeling,
    so I decided to take it off, hoping it would dry out in the sun.

    I continued the task at hand, every so often looking up at

    Madison's window, hoping to get a glimpse and perhaps another flash. This time
    she was there, and she wasn't alone. I could see her talking to another girl.
    It was Becky; she looked upset, and Madison was consoling her. They suddenly realized
    I could see them and moved away from the window.

    I wondered what all that was about, before shrugging it off,

    and continuing with the garden.

    With the mowing complete, I moved on to trimming the hedges.

    After just ten minutes, Madison and Becky appeared, with Madison carrying a
    cold glass of lemonade and holding it out for me.

    It was evident from the redness around Becky's eyes that she

    had indeed been crying.

    Not sure if I should say anything, I decided to leave it.

    "You're an absolute star; I'm parched," I said,

    wiping my sweaty brow and taking the glass from Madison.

    "It's looking good," Madison remarked, admiring

    the hedge I had started on.

    "Well, no one likes an unkempt bush, do they?" I

    said, smiling at my attempt to be funny.

    Madison rolled her eyes at me, but I managed to get a laugh

    out of Becky.

    As I looked at her, I was convinced she had just looked me

    up and down.

    "So, what are you girls up to?"

    "Oh, nothing much, just hanging. Becky is going to stay

    the night, so we're going to have a girl's night. You know, do each other's
    hair, talk about boys, have a pillow fight in our underwear. The usual girl
    stuff."

    "Madison, don't reveal all our secrets," Becky

    said, playing along.

    "Nice. Well, if you need a referee, just give me a

    shout," I said jokingly.

    Madison and Becky looked at each other for an instant and

    then back at me.

    "Well, we'll leave you to it. I'm sure you've got loads

    to do. I know there's at least one other bush that needs a good seeing
    to."

    I was about to give a cheeky reply when the girls cut me

    off.

    "Bye, Adam!" they chorused before breaking out in

    giggles as they walked away back towards the house.

    To be continued in part 3, By Secretauthor2021 for Literotica.

    44 min
  • Pining for Madison: Part 1
    Pining for Madison: Part 1
    A school assignment changes everything.

    By Secretauthor2021, in 5 parts. Listen to the

    ► Podcast
    at Explicit Novels.



    The teacher sat there, just staring outward from his desk.

    He wore a look that said he didn't want to be here anymore than we did.

    The classroom itself was virtually empty. It was just me and

    one other student.

    It was a girl called Madison and she was sitting on the far

    end of the table, opposite me.

    I could see she was busy writing away on a piece of paper,

    prompting me to glance down at the piece of paper in front of me. I appeared to
    have written down 'I love Madison' at least a hundred times.

    The teacher stood up abruptly, the screech of his chair as

    it slid backwards against the floor, forced me to look up from my declaration
    of love for Madison.

    "I'm going for a smoke, you two finish your

    lines."

    With that, he left the room and slammed the door closed

    behind him. The noise echoed around the empty room.

    I looked across to Madison, who was now looking back at me

    smiling. I returned her smile with one of my own, when suddenly she stood up.

    I watched as she approached, standing over me briefly, her

    gaze alternating between my paper and me. As I prepared to speak, she
    gracefully lifted her leg and seamlessly positioned herself between me and the
    desk. With a confident move, she settled on my lap, facing me and assuming a
    straddling position.

    She began to gently grind on my lap, before touching the

    sides of my face, with her soft delicate hands.

    "Oh Adam! I want you so badly," she cried out,

    before starting to kiss me passionately.

    That's when she started to moan out my name.

    "Umm Adam, Adam, Adam."

    It was then I noticed the sound of her voice begin to

    change, it wasn't this soft seductive voice anymore, but more of a louder,
    persistent shouting.

    "Adam! Adam!"

    Madison faded away in front of me.

    "Adam! It s time to get up, you'll be late for

    school," a different, yet familiar voice called out.

    A chill swept over me as the duvet was abruptly pulled away.

    It was fortunate this time, that I wore underwear to bed.

    "Mom!" I cried back, then curled into a ball to

    keep warm.

    "Don't Mom me, I'm not your personal alarm clock. Now

    go get ready, and for god's sake, open a window, it stinks in here."

    I waited for her to leave the room, before slowly uncurling

    myself. She had just interrupted one of my favorite dreams about Madison, it
    was the one where we were stuck in detention, and we were just about to get to
    the best bit.

    I got up from my bed, yawned, stretched and then scratched.

    It was then I realized, I was pitching an almighty tent in my underwear. Glad
    mom didn't see that! I thought to myself.

    Like a zombie, I staggered to the bathroom slowly. Sliding

    the shower door open, I turned on the taps and removed my underwear to reveal
    what I had now began to refer to as the 'Madison Effect'.

    I jumped into the shower and let the water run over my face.

    As I relaxed under its warm embrace, my mind drifted back to Madison. She was
    perfect, she was pretty, she had a great body, and she was smart to boot. She
    ticked all my boxes, and I was crushing on her big time.

    It wasn't just the way she looked, sure she had beautiful

    long blonde hair that hugged her shoulders, a smile that could melt anyone's
    heart and eyes that sparkled like a mountain lake, but it was her smell, she
    always had this amazing floral scent, like an English garden.

    Before I knew it, I had started to fantasies again. I

    grabbed onto my raging boner and started to jerk off. My horny teenage mind,
    starting to peel off the layers of her clothing, imagining what her body would
    look like underneath.

    It didn't take me long to reach the point of no return. I

    held my swollen cock and did my best to angle it down towards the drain, which
    in itself was a challenge given the intensity of my arousal. I shot my load and
    watched the evidence disappear.

    Feeling slightly more awake, I continued to get ready for

    school. Not that I would ever thank her, but thanks to my mom's morning wakeup,
    I just managed to make the school bus on time.

    As I boarded the bus, that's when I noticed her - my

    beautiful Madison, seated in the front row. I couldn't help but smile at her to
    which she reciprocated. Walking past her, I caught a delightful whiff of that
    incredible floral scent, a fragrance that seemed to lift me up.

    A few rows behind her, my best friend Ethan had, as usual,

    reserved a seat for me. I settled in next to him, my attention divided as I
    found it hard to tear my eyes away from Madison.

    "Dude, you are so obvious," he said.

    "What?"

    "You're giving off all sorts of creepy stalker

    vibes."

    "I am?"

    "Yes, relax, play it cool," he suggested, as if he

    held the secrets to understanding all women.

    "Like you're the expert," I rebuked.

    "Excuse me, how many girls have you been with? That's

    right zero, whereas I have kissed one."

    "It doesn't count if she's your cousin Eth."

    "It does too."

    Ethan and I bantered back and forth like this until we

    reached school.

    The first thing we did was head to our lockers to grab our

    stuff for the upcoming lesson. As we collected our books, Ethan began
    discussing our plans for the weekend. In the midst of our conversation, Madison
    strolled past, gracing me with a quick sideways glance and a smile,
    effortlessly tucking her hair behind her ear. At this point, I had completely
    stopped listening to Ethan and I only had eyes for her.

    "So, how about it?" Ethan asked, nudging me and

    snapping me out of my trance.

    "How about what?" I responded, somewhat confused.

    "Were you even listening to me?"

    "Yeah, of course I was, but I just saw her."

    "Dude, you've got it bad."

    "I know, but she's perfect."

    "Okay, if you say so."

    "What? You don't think she's perfect?" I said

    defensively, ready to defend my beloved Madison.

    "She's alright, I guess. She's no Charlotte

    though," Ethan said, tilting his head towards the girl at the end of the
    lockers. Charlotte, head cheerleader, had all the boys chasing after her.

    "Please, Charlotte is just a walking pair of tits, she

    doesn't have a patch on Madison."

    I audibly swooned.

    "I can live with a walking pair of tits," Ethan

    then said smirking.

    "I bet you can, now let's get moving our we'll be late

    for class."

    Our first lesson was Biology. As we entered the classroom,

    we were immediately taken aback.

    Instead of the usual freedom to sit where we wanted, each

    seat had a name card in front of it. We all looked at each other at first,
    wondering what the hell was going on, before scanning the rows to look for our
    name and going along with it.

    It soon became apparent, that the seats were arranged in a

    way that every boy sat next to a girl.

    As I sat down in my allotted seat, I caught the scent of a

    very familiar fragrance. My whole body reacted to it and that's when she sat
    down next to me. I was now sitting next to Madison. This day just got a whole
    lot better.

    I pulled out my notebook and pen, and then watched as

    Madison did the same. Her things were so neat, and she was so organized, unlike
    me, where the corners of my notebook were all curled up from being haphazardly
    stuffed in my bag.

    "Okay, now that you're all settled." Mrs.

    Wrentmore announced at the front of the classroom.

    The class turned to fixate on the middle-aged woman, dressed

    in the long tan skirt and cream colored cardigan at the front of the room.

    "Today, we're going to talk about Sex! Yes, that's

    right, get your giggles out of the way now, because this is serious
    class." She said, pacing up and down the length of the classroom.

    "Today's lesson will be split into Two parts," she

    said emphasizing the word two, then pausing for a moment.

    "Part one - Sexual Health," she said holding up

    one finger in the air, "and part two Reproduction." she followed with
    a second finger, inadvertently making the sign for peace.

    "So, let's get started, shall we." Mrs. Wrentmore

    said clapping her hands together.

    "The CDC state that 78% of you, by the time you've

    reached the age of twenty would have had your first sexual experience."

    The class watched as she walked over to a drawer in the

    corner of the room.

    "So, in all likelihood, some of you, as you're all

    eighteen by now, have most likely had one. You're all technically adults, so no
    judgement there, but if you have, I hope you were all being responsible."

    The class started looking around at each other, no doubt

    mentally working out who were the ones most likely to be having sex.

    Mrs. Wrentmore pulled a bag from the drawer and walked to

    the end of the first row of desks.

    "As such, the school health board and the student body,

    have authorized me to hand out and make available to you these."

    She held up the bag for all to see.

    "No, they are not free balloons, but condoms. Designed

    to keep you safe from STD and of course, unwanted pregnancies."

    She handed out a few to the person sitting at the end of the

    desk.

    "Please pass these on to all the boys on the row,"

    she asked the girl sitting closest to her.

    The condoms were passed down, one by one, until each boy on

    the row had one.

    Mrs. Wrentmore repeated the process, moving down each row in

    the classroom. When she reached my row, Madison handed me a condom, giving me a
    quick once-over that left me blushing, as if she were playfully imagining what
    I'd have to do with it.

    "I am giving these out to the boys, because it is Your

    responsibility to wear protection, not your partners."

    She went on to talk about the rise in STD and how we should

    all be practicing safe sex. This pretty much covered part one of her lesson
    plan.

    "Now that part one is concluded. I hope you've all

    learnt something valuable and that if you are sexually active, you continue to
    be safe. Now on to part two."

    She returned back to the front of the class and began

    talking about reproduction, the differences between males and females. We sat
    there listening and looking at diagrams in our text books.

    There wasn't much time left to the lesson, when Mrs.

    Wrentmore announced what the assignment would be.

    "Now, I bet you're all wondering, why I sat you all in

    this order. Well wonder no more, class! Your assignment is to work with the
    person next to you, and here's the twist."

    She paused for dramatic effect.

    "In an effort to foster a greater understanding of the

    opposite sex, which I think is incredibly important. Boy's you will write a
    report on the girls reproductive system and girls you will write a report on
    the boys, then when you've done your individual assignments, you will then need
    to work together, to combine your new found knowledge into a report."

    The class was somewhat stunned by this, with each of us

    looking at the person sitting next to us.

    Madison and I exchanged looks with each other.

    "I guess we're working together then," she said,

    tucking her hair behind her ear again.

    I wanted to sound cool, but all I could say was,

    "yeah."

    "Do you want to meet up in the library later to

    prep?" Madison asked.

    "Sure, yes, that would be great." I replied

    sounding a little bit too eager.

    "Okay, I'll see you there."

    She stood up and smiled at me once more and left with one of

    her friends. I could see them whispering amongst themselves, when just before
    they left the classroom, she looked back at me and gave me another one of her
    dazzling smiles.

    I was dumbstruck, I actually had a conversation with

    Madison, and not only that I get to work with her too. I'm not sure how
    comfortable I'll be with the subject matter, but hey, I get to spend time with
    the marvelous Madison, so who cares.

    I met up with Ethan, and he could tell how excited I was to

    be working with Madison.

    "Right, don't mess this up man. This is the perfect

    opportunity to ask her out."

    "I can't, what if she says no?"

    "Then at least you know."

    "I can't."

    "Yes you can. It's time dude, it's been like five

    years. You got this."

    I mulled over Ethan's encouragement; he was right of course.

    It had been five years, and I had done absolutely nothing about it. Was this my
    chance?

    After our lessons had finished, I left Ethan to go find

    Madison in the school library. As I pushed open the door, the smell of old
    books was over powering. I walked past the front desk and headed towards the
    study area. I couldn't see any sign of Madison, so I started to look up and
    down the book aisles, in case she was there.

    I headed to the science section, the most probable place to

    find her given the assignment. I passed through Physics, then Chemistry before
    finally reaching Biology. Bingo! There she was. When she saw me, she gave a
    little wave, and I approached her.

    "Hey."

    "Hey, so what are you looking at, books?" I

    responded, cringing internally. Books! Of course, books, you Tool! We're in a
    bloody library.

    "Yep, lots of books here," she said, smiling to

    herself as she skimmed through a page in the book she was holding.

    Slowly but surely, I was reaching peak nervousness, and it

    started to show. When nervousness shows, awkwardness isn't far behind.

    "Sorry, it was a stupid thing to say. Of course, it's

    books," I replied.

    "I'm Adam," I said.

    "I know who you are, silly! We've been in the same

    class for like five years."

    "Sorry, of course you do," I said, my face turning

    bright red.

    I then tried to recover from my complete lack of cool by

    leaning against the bookshelf. With my arm outstretched, I placed my hand and
    subsequently my weight on a row of books. It soon became apparent that there
    was no backing to the shelf holding the books in place. As a result, they all
    tumbled off the shelf onto the floor on the other side of the next aisle down,
    causing me to stumble into the bookshelf itself, humiliating myself further.

    I quickly pulled myself back and tried to compose myself.

    "Are you okay?" Madison asked, touching the side

    of my arm.

    "Yeah, I'm fine, just a little..."

    "Just a little what?"

    "Nothing, it's okay. So, what are we reading?" I

    said, keen to change the subject after making a complete tit of myself.

    "Well, I've found these books."

    Madison handed me a book to hold, but I didn't quite grab it

    properly, and it slipped out of my hand. Instinctively, we both reached down to
    catch it, causing us to bump heads.

    "Oww!" Madison cried out.

    "Oh my god, I am so sorry."

    As if things weren't going well already, my meeting with

    Madison was practically slapstick at this point. Please, Lord, just strike me
    down now and put me out of this misery.

    "It's okay. Guess we're both to blame for that one.

    Let's go sit down, in case we hurt each other again," she joked.

    We went over to the study area and sat down next to each

    other at a desk, placing our books in front of us.

    "So, where do we start?" I asked nervously.

    "Well, I guess I'm starting with the penis,"

    Madison replied, with a little wink.

    "In that case, I'll start with your vagina, I mean the

    vagina. Sorry not yours, not that there's anything wrong with your vagina, I'm
    guessing, not that I've seen your vagina. Oh boy."

    I wanted to cram my fist into my mouth to stop myself, I had

    said the word vagina way too many times in one sentence.

    At this point, I had turned into what could only be

    described as a violent shade of red.

    Madison looked at me and burst out laughing.

    "You are so funny, you just dig yourself into all these

    little holes."

    "Yeah, it's quite the gift I've got. I think they call

    it foot-in-mouth disease."

    Madison laughed again. She had such a melodic laugh; I could

    have listened to it all day.

    "Let's just start reading shall we, then we'll compare

    notes."

    I nodded my head in agreement, in fear that I might say

    something stupid again.

    We red through our biology books in silence for the next ten

    minutes, when Madison declared she was bored of reading.

    She propped up her book, brought out her phone, and hid it

    behind the upright book.

    It looked as though; she was scrolling through pictures. It

    took me a moment to realize what she was looking at. Madison was busy scrolling
    through a photo gallery of men s cocks.

    Well this was certainly a side to Madison I didn't expect to

    see.

    "Um, what are you doing?" I whispered.

    "I'm just curious, I can't exactly write about

    something I've never seen before, now can I? Besides, I'm more of a visual
    learner you know. I like pictures and diagrams."

    "Maybe the school library, isn't the best place for

    that kind of learning." I said worried someone would see and report us.

    "Hmm, maybe you're right," she said, then closing

    her browser down, just as someone walked behind us.

    "Tell you what, why don't you come around to mine

    tonight and we can study then."

    Oh my god, Madison had just invited me to her house. Her

    actual house! The place where she lived. Be cool, be cool I recited in my head.

    "Sure, I can do that."

    "Great, here's my address."

    Madison wrote her address on the back page of my notebook.

    "See you at six?"

    "It's a date. I mean not a date date. A study date. Oh

    boy, I'm doing it again."

    "Uh huh," Madison said, amused by my awkwardness.

    "I'm sorry."

    "Don't worry about it, it's kinda adorable. Anyway,

    I'll catch you later."

    As I watched Madison walk away, I did everything I could to

    suppress my excitement. As soon as she left the library, I punched the air
    triumphantly, eliciting some strange looks from the other library users.

    I couldn't believe it; I was actually going to Madison's

    house. I know it's not an actual date, but it's gotta count for something
    right? and then there was that last remark, she called me adorable. Needless to
    say, I was on cloud nine from this point forward.

    As soon as school finished, I hurried home to get ready. I

    took a shower, then empty my closet and threw all my clothes on to my bed.

    What should I wear? It should probably be a little bit

    smart, I thought, then cleared my old t-shirts from the bed. I was left with a
    check shirt and one of my newer t-shirts. I couldn't decide on which one, so I
    thought I'd wear them both.

    I practically choked myself with deodorant, then got

    dressed. Once I was ready, I kinda sat there on my bed, willing time to go
    faster. I didn't want to be too early, or late in case it made a bad
    impression.

    It was coming up to five thirty. This was it, I'm leaving

    now I told myself. I grabbed my school bag and headed downstairs.

    I went into the living room, to tell my folks I'd be going

    out.

    "You look nice," my mom said.

    "Thanks."

    "So, where are you off too then?" my dad asked.

    "I've got a study session with a friend,"

    "A 'Girl' friend?" my mom asked.

    "Mom!" I whined.

    "Well, I hope he didn't get dressed up like that for

    Ethan." My dad added.

    "Dad!" I whined again.

    "Yes, if you must know the friend is a girl, but she's

    not my girlfriend."

    "Is she pretty?"

    "Mom!"

    "What? I'm just asking."

    "Yes, mom. She is pretty." I replied, somewhat

    exhausted by this conversation.

    "Are you going to ask her out?" My dad chipped in.

    "We're not having this conversation."

    "What? Can your parents not take an interest in their

    son's life now," My dad protested.

    I sighed heavily.

    "Maybe, I don't know yet."

    My parents looked at each other.

    "Aww, our little boy is all grown up." My mom said

    in a somewhat cutesy yet mocking way.

    That was my cue to leave.

    As I closed the living room door, my dad shouted out.

    "Don't forget to use protection!"

    The last thing I heard as I left the house, was my mom

    scolding my dad for being so crass.

    I literally felt my eyes roll in my head. Parents!

    With Madison's address etched in my mind, I set off.

    Fortunately, she didn't live too far away.

    I approached what I thought was her house, double checking

    the house number against my notebook. This was it. I walked down the ornate
    garden path until I reached the front door.

    I could feel my heart begin to beat faster. I took a few

    deep breaths and rang the doorbell. Moments later, the door opened. A large
    thick-set man, with no neck answered the door.

    "Yes," he said with a deep gravelly voice.

    "I'm here to see Madison,"

    He stood there looking directly at me and doing one hell of

    a job of intimidating me.

    "And you are?"

    "Adam, Sir."

    Madison made an appearance, squeezing in between him and the

    door. She was wearing black skin tight leggings and a baggy white sweater, with
    a monotone pattern on the front.

    "Daddy, would you let him in already."

    He stood aside and let me pass.

    "We've got an assignment to do." Madison added.

    I followed Madison up the stairs, feeling her dad's eyes on

    me the whole way.

    "Sorry about my dad, he can be a bit intense.

    Especially when it comes to boys."

    "That was your dad? I thought he was the bouncer."

    Madison laughed out loud.

    "Well, here we are." Madison said and then opened

    her bedroom door.

    I took in the view. A double bed adorned with an elegant

    black metal frame stood in the center, complemented by swirling patterns on the
    head and footboards. Delicate fairy lights hung from the bed, casting a soft
    glow. Adjacent to the bed, a desk held a sizeable mirror with pictures of
    friends tucked into its corners. On the opposite side, two large wardrobes
    completed the room's layout.

    Madison jumped onto the bed, sat down, and crossed her legs.

    I stared blankly around the room, wondering where I should

    sit.

    She could see me looking.

    "It's okay, you can sit on the bed."

    I dropped my bag to the floor and sat on the corner of the

    bed.

    "So, shall we get to it?"

    "Yeah, sure."

    Madison scrambled off the bed and grabbed her notebook, a

    pencil and her study book from off her desk and quickly jumped back on the bed.
    I reached into my bag and pulled out my stuff.

    Madison had opened her study book and placed it on her bed.

    I noticed she had opened it on a large diagram of the penis. She put the end of
    her pencil in her mouth, and gently bit down on it. She looked at the diagram
    intensely.

    I opened my own study book and went straight to the vagina

    diagram. Never in a million years did I expect to find myself sitting on my
    crushes bed looking at diagrams of vaginas, while she looked at penises.

    After ten minutes of quiet reading went by, Madison tried to

    say something.

    "Cou..." Madison began to say, then stopped

    abruptly.

    "No, never mind." She continued, talking to

    herself.

    "What?" I asked.

    "No, I can't."

    "Can't what?"

    "Nothing, forget about it."

    "What?" I asked again, trying to coax it out of

    her.

    "I... I was going to ask you something, but it doesn't

    matter."

    Now I had to know.

    "It's okay, you can ask me anything."

    Madison looked at me. I could see she wanted to say it. She

    took a deep breath.

    "Could I see it?"

    "See what?" I replied, a little confused.

    She pointed her pencil directly between my legs.

    "You want to see my..."

    Madison nodded her head.

    "It's just, I've never seen one and I want to make sure

    my report is, you know, accurate."

    I looked at her in disbelief. Did she really just ask to see

    my cock? I think she did.

    Madison picked up on my hesitation.

    "I mean, it's okay if you don't want too," she

    said leaning over and touching my knee.

    "But if you did, it would be our little secret. I won't

    tell anyone. I swear it," she added, putting her hand over her heart.

    I thought about it. Did I really want to do this? Could I

    trust her? My conscience battled it out, it's Madison, you love Madison, you
    would do anything for her. Do it, do it now. Show her you'd do anything for
    her.

    I took a deep breath.

    "Okay, I'll do it, but this is just between us."

    "Really?" Madison replied with a mixture of shock

    and excitement.

    "Yeah, If you really want me to."

    "Oh thanks Adam, that would be amazing. You are

    amazing!"

    She called me amazing. I definitely have to do this now.

    I stood up from the bed and turned to face her. I watched as

    her eyes fixated on my crotch.

    I reached down to my jeans and slowly began unbuttoning

    them. I pulled my jeans down to my knees, revealing to Madison my navy-blue
    boxer briefs.

    I can't believe I was actually going to do this. Was I

    crazy? I looked at Madison, who was patiently waiting for me to continue. I
    grabbed my waist band and pulled my boxers down to reveal myself to her.

    Madison's eyes widened.

    "Oh wow!" She blurted out, then covering her mouth

    with her hand.

    She stared at it intently.

    "It's so small, I mean compared to the ones I saw on

    the internet earlier."

    "Geez, thanks. Just what every boy wants to hear,"

    I said, completed deflated by her comment.

    "Sorry, I didn't mean you're small, I just meant,

    it's... I mean it's cute, I like it."

    "Keep digging there, Madison."

    Madison's face turned red. It was nice though, to see someone

    else falling over their words for a change.

    "I'm so sorry. Here you are doing me a favor and I've

    just insulted your manhood."

    "You know the ones on the internet, are probably all

    porn stars. They're not all that big in real life you know." I said
    indignantly.

    I was about to pull my boxers up, when Madison stopped me.

    "Wait! Do you mind if I draw it?" She asked.

    "Draw it?"

    "Yeah, I'd like to draw it for the report."

    "Well, if you think it would help."

    Madison grabbed her pencil and quickly started to draw. I

    watched as she drew an outline, then went over it, shading areas and smudging
    it with her finger to get the right definition. When she was done, she flipped
    her book around and showed me what she had done.

    "What do you think?"

    I looked at her drawing.

    "It's... it's amazing."

    Her drawing skills were something else. It was so lifelike,

    so detailed. It reminded me of those old da Vinci drawings.

    "Do you mind if I measure it?"

    "Measure it?"

    "Yeah, with a tape measure."

    "What, so you can really laugh at me?"

    "I won't, I promise."

    "Well, as long as you promise, go on then."

    Madison clambered off the bed again and grabbed one of those

    fabric tape measures from her desk drawer.

    She dropped to her knees in front of me and held it directly

    below the thick tuft of my pubic hair. She was now close enough, that I could
    feel her warm breath on the tip of my cock. My cock twitched, startling her.

    "It moved! Was that me?"

    "Yeah. It s just reacting to the attention you're

    giving it."

    "Sorry! I'll be quick."

    She continued to measure.

    "From base to tip is three and half inches," she

    called out.

    "And girth is one and a half," she added wrapping

    the tape around the middle of my shaft.

    She got up from the floor and reached for her notebook on

    the bed and penciled in the figures next to her drawing.

    She sat back on the bed and looked at her work and then back

    at my crotch.

    "Hmm," she pondered, repeatedly tapping her pencil

    against her chin.

    "What is it?"

    "Um, um. Could I see it big, you know erect?"

    Madison asked holding her hands apart, with her pencil now horizontal between
    her teeth.

    "Um, is not lamp. I can't just flip a switch and make

    it bigger."

    "Can't you think of something sexual, you know, that

    turns you on?"

    My mind went blank. No doubt too nervous to think where this

    was heading.

    "I can't think of anything right now, my mind has gone

    blank."

    "Hmm, well it moved it a bit when I gave it attention.

    Should I try giving it some more attention?"

    I couldn't help but be wowed, by how swiftly this had turned

    from a visual presentation to a hands-on one.

    "Yeah, I guess you could try." I said, knowing

    full well she would achieve the 'Madison Effect'.

    Madison leaned forward and stretched out her hand. It

    hovered over it for a moment, before she plucked up the courage to touch it.

    Her soft fingers brushed against it as she gripped it with

    her hand. It was working and very quickly too. My cock sprang to life. Madison
    watched as it quickly grew larger in her hand.

    "Well, that didn't take long." She said in awe.

    She moved her hand away as my cock got harder and strained

    from my body, before eventually pointing upwards.

    "That is so cool, how it did that. I mean look at it,

    it's huge now. It's bigger than my hand," she said aligning her hand next
    to it from the bottom of her palm to her fingertips.

    Hearing her refer to it as huge this time, restored the

    confidence in the size of my manhood.

    Madison quickly took to her notebook again and began

    sketching.

    It felt weird standing there in front of Madison with a

    raging hard on as she quickly sketched away. As before, when she was done, she
    showed me. She had captured all the detail, the veins, the ridges. She was an
    exceptional artist.

    "Wow Madison, you're such an artist."

    "Thanks, I've always liked to draw."

    "It shows, you have quite the talent."

    "Thanks, is it alright if I measure again."

    "Sure, go for it."

    Madison grabbed the tape measure again and held it from base

    to tip.

    "Wow, it's doubled in size. Seven inches."

    She then measured the girth.

    "Three inches."

    She wrote the measurements in her book again. Before turning

    her attention back to my cock.

    "These things are so weird, but in a good way. I can't

    believe they can just grow like that and it's so hard now. And what's with all
    these peculiar ridges?"

    Madison, filled with curiosity, was now actively handling my

    erection, lifting it, pulling the skin back and forth, brushing her thumb
    underneath it and tracing the ridges of the head.

    "I red somewhere, that the shape of the head is an

    evolutionary thing. Back in the early days of man. Men could just mate with
    whoever they liked, you know. So when one man had sex with a woman and left his
    ahem, 'deposit' to impregnate her, when the next man came along and had sex
    with the same woman, when he sticks it in, the shape of the head scoops out the
    previous guys stuff so he can replace it with his own, making it more likely
    that he impregnates her."

    Madison looked aghast.

    "That is so gross," she said, shuddering slightly.

    Despite just saying that however, Madison continued to play

    with my cock, which was now starting to have an effect on me. I tried to manage
    it by tensing and controlling my breathing.

    "Madison, I think you should probably stop now."

    She continued to be engrossed, ignoring what I was trying to

    say and continuing to play.

    "Madison... I'm gonna.... argh!"

    It was too late, I broadsided her with three shots to her

    chest.

    "Oh, oh, oh!" She cried out, quickly letting go

    and looking down to her chest.

    "Oh my god Madison, I'm so sorry. You kept playing with

    it and... and..."

    "Adam, it's okay. It's my fault."

    "I'm so sorry, I didn't mean to cum on you."

    I felt the need to keep apologizing to her.

    "So, this is the stuff then? The old baby making

    juice." She said, taking it surprisingly well, then looking down at the
    thick creamy colored substance clinging to her sweater.

    "I should probably take this off."

    Madison carefully removed her baggy sweater, as to not get

    her hair tangled in the mess.

    She was wearing a body-hugging vest underneath.

    "I'm sure this stuff washes out, right?"

    "Yeah, it should do."

    "Well, I guess that's a first for me. I've never had a

    boy cum on me before."

    "And for me. I mean cumming on a girl, not having a boy

    cum on me."

    Madison laughed at me.

    "You do get tongue tied a lot, don't you?"

    I was about to reply, when Madison grabbed a tissue from her

    desk and handed it to me.

    "Sorry, here, you're oozing a little."

    "Oh shit, sorry!" I said, taking the tissue from

    her and dabbing the end of my cock.

    "Hey Ad."

    "Yeah," I replied.

    "Thanks again for being a good sport about all of this.

    I know I've kinda pushed the boundaries on this one, but you've definitely
    helped satisfy my sexual curiosity... and of course helped with our
    assignment."

    "Don't mention it. Glad I could help you out."

    Madison started to play with strands of her hair and

    twisting it around her finger.

    "Is there anything you want to go through? I know we've

    spent a lot of time on your..."

    She pointed at my crotch.

    "Did you have any questions for me, that I could help

    you out with?"

    If I didn't know better, I think Madison was giving me an

    in, a pass to ask to see some part of her. I knew I had to take my chance.

    "Well, I showed you mine, so..."

    "Ha, figures. I guess I can't exactly say no now, can

    I?" She said with a cheeky wink.

    Oh my god, oh my god. She's going to do it; she's actually

    going to fucking do it. My heart went into overdrive. I was actually going to
    see the most intimate part of Madison.

    I had longed for this moment for so long. I could not

    believe how my evening was going.

    As I sat down on the corner of her bed, I found myself

    gripping the bed post.

    Madison reached to the waistband of her leggings, and peeled

    them down her long smooth legs, before removing them completely and showing me
    the soft pink panties, she was wearing.

    As my heart raced faster, I gripped even tighter on to the

    bed post.

    She slipped her fingers inside her delicate underwear and

    just before she pulled them down, she gave me a quick look, as if to say - are
    you ready for this. In one sweeping movement, her underwear was round her
    ankles.

    My jaw dropped.

    "So, what do you think?"

    "It's... it's beautiful."

    I didn't quite know how else to describe it.

    She walked over to me, so I could see it better. Her mound

    was shaven, but not completely hairless. The outline of her lips were visible.
    It was everything I thought it would be and more.

    "Do you want a closer look?"

    I nodded emphatically.

    Madison jumped up onto her bed, turned around to sit down

    and parted her legs.

    I sat there, just staring at it, as if I were in a trance.

    Madison had really surprised me by how uninhibited she was.

    "Do you want to draw it or something, for your report?"

    Madison asked.

    I fumbled for my notebook, not once taking my eyes off her.

    Then blindly fished for my pencil.

    I tried to put pencil to paper, but I couldn't. My hand was

    shaking too much.

    "Are you okay?"

    "Yeah, yeah. Peachy."

    I tried to draw again, this time breaking the pencil nib

    completely.

    "Um, my pencil broke," I announced.

    "Oh, here, take mine."

    Madison handed me her pencil and I tried again.

    "Here, you probably want some detail."

    With that, Madison put her fingers over her mound and parted

    her lips.

    I gulped loudly.

    Now I could see everything, oh my god, could I see

    everything. I still couldn't believe that Madison was showing me all of this.

    I had given up trying to draw, I could barely engage my

    brain at this point, let alone sketch out anything.

    "Any questions?"

    I had hundreds, but again, could I articulate them? Could I

    Fuck.

    "What's that?" I pointed at the small bump on the

    front, like the proverbial village idiot.

    "What?"

    "That," I repeated, then leaned forward pointing,

    my finger dangerously close to touching her.

    Madison looked down to see where I was pointing, she

    shuffled slightly and that's when it happened. My fingertip darted forward, and
    I touched it.

    "Whoa!" Madison cried out.

    "I'm sorry, I didn't mean to that. Did I hurt you then?"

    "No, it was nice. You just hit my clitoris."

    "So that's what it was. So if I kept touching it, you

    would have..."

    "Oh yeah, big time."

    "Do you touch it a lot?" I asked, then suddenly realizing

    the personal nature of the question.

    "Are you asking if I 'take care of myself'?"

    "Sorry, you don't have to answer that."

    "Do you?" She quickly countered.

    At this point, given how much we had shared in such a short

    space of time. It didn't make sense to hold back.

    "Yeah, I do."

    "So do I. I tend to do it the shower."

    Madison was offering up a lot more information than I

    expected.

    "Me too." I added.

    "I like to hold the shower head between my legs and

    kind of ride the jets you know."

    I'm so glad I had recently cum, because the image of Madison

    in the shower, would have instantly made me cream my underwear.

    My cock was so hard right now, it was painful.

    "Do you wanna try it?"

    "Huh?"

    "Do you wanna try touching it again?"

    I think I had just died and gone to heaven.

    "Yes! I mean yes, okay." I said trying to compose

    myself.

    "Come closer then."

    I shuffled closer to Madison, to the point where I was now

    practically between her legs.

    "Here, give me your hand."

    I reached out my hand and Madison grabbed a hold of it.

    "Just lightly rub here."

    With that Madison pushed my fingers against her clitoris.

    She gasped as my fingers made contact.

    I started to rub my fingers over the raised bump.

    After thirty seconds or so she moved my hand again. So, this

    is the labia, and here is vagina, just push your finger in. I took my finger
    and pushed it inside her. It was warm and wet, and the walls felt so soft and
    spongy.

    She gasped again as my finger entered her.

    She pulled my finger out and placed it back on her clitoris.

    "Just keep rubbing here, okay."

    At this point Madison closed her eyes and bit her bottom

    lip. After a few minutes of rubbing, I noticed my fingers getting wetter,
    allowing my fingers to glide over the bump easier.

    I started to go faster, and in return Madison started to

    breathe heavier and faster.

    "Don't stop Adam, don't you dare slow down

    either."

    I continued to rub at pace. Madison started to whimper

    quietly, then her volume increased. Her face was turning pinker, her cheeks
    rosier.

    Then out of nowhere, she grabbed my hand and held it down

    hard against her clitoris. I was unable to move my fingers, when Madison
    snapped her legs closed. Her face scrunched up and she let out a labored moan.
    My trapped hand could feel her body tremble.

    "Oh, oh, oh, Umm, Oh my god!"

    She exhaled deeply, pushing the air out between her pursed

    lips.

    "Did you just..." I asked.

    With her head back and eyes still closed, she slowly nodded

    her head.

    I had given a girl an orgasm. A first for me, and one more

    thing off my bucket list.

    Madison's body began to relax again, and I felt her grip

    loosen around my hand. When I removed my hand, my fingers were slick with her
    arousal. I rubbed the residue between my fingers until it dried up.

    "I'm so sorry Ad, but all this studying, I'm not gonna

    lie, has really turned me on big time. I so needed that release. God, you must
    think I'm a right hoe."

    "Absolutely not, I would never think of you as that. I

    mean I get it; everyone needs a release; I know I do." I replied,
    awkwardly shuffling my legs.

    "Do you need a helping hand with that?"

    Madison didn't wait for me to answer.

    "Come on, one good turn deserves another and all that.

    Slide back on the bed and lie down."

    I did as I was told, laying back and looking up at the

    ceiling. Then next thing I knew, Madison had climbed on to my legs and sat down
    just over my knees. She started to unbutton my jeans and tugging them down a
    bit, before pulling down the front of my underwear. My cock sprang out.

    "Whoa, this guy definitely needs attention."

    I felt Madison's warm hand grip around my aching cock.

    "God, this feels so hard. Does it hurt when it's like

    this?"

    "It can be a bit uncomfortable."

    "I bet."

    "So, how am I doing this exactly?"

    I reached down and put my hand over hers and mimicked a

    jerk.

    "Just keep doing this."

    I moved my hand away, and Madison took over, proceeded to

    jerk me off. This felt Amazing! Oh my god, did this feel good. She was so good
    at it as well, not too fast, not too tight. She was a natural.

    "Is this okay?" She asked, bouncing on my legs as

    she jerked away.

    "Yeah, that's good."

    My head was spinning. I was lying down on Madison's bed as

    she jerked me, with the added bonus, that she was naked from the waist down. We
    were so close to having actual sex, it was just so unreal.

    I could feel the pleasure starting to build up. This time, I

    clearly tried to warn Madison.

    "Mads, I'm close okay, just so you know." I

    uttered between my labored breath.

    "Okay Ad, message received this time."

    Madison continued to pump away. It was my turn to breathe

    heavily now. The feeling kept building and building. I tried to hold it back, I
    wanted this to go on forever.

    "Uh, uh, ah!" I cried out, my body hunched.

    Madison kept going, but this time placed one hand directly

    above my cock. My cum shot up wards into the palm of her hand several times.

    "Jesus, Jesus, oh my god Madison, Ah!. Stop, stop, that

    feels too good, I can't take any more."

    The feeling was incredible and the orgasm so intense, my

    body physically couldn't cope with her touch any longer.

    Madison slowed down to an eventual stop.

    I leaned up to look at Madison. She was holding her hand

    open, with a pool of my cum in it.

    "Bloody hell, no wonder boys are stronger than girls,

    my bicep had quite the workout then," she joked.

    I smiled at her and laughed, before resting my head back

    down on the bed.

    "That was incredible." I uttered.

    "Really?"

    "Yeah, your technique is..."

    I performed a chef's kiss.

    Madison seemed pleased with the compliment.

    "Cool, my first hand job and I aced it. Nice."

    Madison climbed off me and went to the desk and grabbed a

    handful of tissues and wiped her palm down.

    To be continued in part 2, By Secretauthor2021 for Literotica.

    0 min
  • Servicing Foxx Inc: Part 6
    Servicing Foxx Inc: Part 6
    Free Use Friday Jayce roams the building, initiating public sex acts,
    while the ladies pretend he s not there.

    By PtmcPilot listen to the ►Podcast at Steamy Stories.



    I awoke earlier than normal on Friday morning, eager to get

    to Foxx Inc so as not to miss out on even a minute. I was sitting in the
    entrance waiting area, attired in a suit and tie and sporting a nametag bearing
    'Jayce', a good fifteen minutes before anyone else arrived. Shortly past 0 700
    I got an email from Ms Olson. It was titled 'Friday.' Opening it I found
    everyone but myself was bcc'd. It was a short note that simply read "FuF
    rules are confirmed and in effect until C O B today. Those not wishing to
    passively participate are required to avoid potential situations or exit as
    needed." I wasn't entirely sure what that last part meant, but given I was
    definitely not the passive participant for today, it clearly did not apply to
    me.

    I sat in the large room with a notepad and a coffee. As

    women arrived, I took note of who was wearing black or blue. The first to
    arrive in a black dress was Ms Cartwright from accounting. I moved to stand in
    front of her and she stopped, staring right past me. I lifted her secondary
    badge, noted the tri-graphs, and stepped back out of her way. It was almost
    like I had briefly put her in a trance. Over the next hour I repeated this
    procedure a total of four more times. Five women had decided to play, and my
    first task was to initiate the game.

    List in hand, I made my way to Ms Maddox' office. I found

    her sitting at her desk, apparently checking email. I walked up behind her and
    unbuttoned her blouse before sliding it off her shoulders. I then unhooked and
    removed her bra before spending a good couple of minutes kneading her breasts
    and sucking at her nipples. Then I threw her bra into my bag and left her
    office.

    I repeated this scene four more times, or actually three,

    because one of the women was already without a bra when I found her. Cindy from
    I T, who I knew as 'Ms Velma', was sitting in her office having a discussion
    with another woman who I noticed was not wearing black. Ms Velma, however, was
    wearing a purple sweater and a black skirt. "Amanda I really don't know
    what to tell you," Ms Velma said.

    The other woman, who I knew as Amanda Stevens from

    operations, seemed a bit surprised to see me before realizing what was about to
    happen and she stood up. Ms Velma said, "Amanda, where are you going?
    Don't you want to talk about this?"

    Ms Stevens looked at me, back at Ms Velma, and meekly retook

    her seat. I tried to ignore her as I lifted Ms Velma's sweater to find her big
    triple D tits already bare, and her nips rapidly hardening. I immediately
    started to knead them, latching on aggressively to the taut buds atop her tits.
    Ms Stevens cleared her throat, then said, "It's just that Jane isn't
    pulling her weight and it's dragging down my team."

    Ms Velma moaned as I gave her breasts my full attention, and

    I stole a look at Ms Stevens, who appeared equal parts shocked, embarrassed,
    and turned on by the scene before her. My mission here accomplished, I
    reluctantly let go of her very large and soft tits and walked to the door. I
    noted she was resuming her discussion as she pulled down her sweater, every bit
    in character like nothing had just happened.

    Having finished the opening phase of today's game with some

    luscious breast play, I headed back to my office to finalize my plans.

    The list of participants consisted of the following women:

    Ms Maddox, Ms Velma, Ms Cartwright, Mandy Thomas (who I

    called Ms Mandy after another crazy introduction), and Ms Jenkins.

    I checked the schedules for the various women, and it didn't

    take me long to decide that Ms Jenkins, our on-site nurse, would be my first of
    the day. She was on site once or twice a week, and our paths had not crossed
    since my first day at the firm. On that occasion she'd coaxed a sizable sperm
    sample from me, later telling Ms Olson that she was disappointed she hadn't
    been able to 'collect' that ejaculation with her mouth. In my mind I relived
    the exam from that day and soon enough found myself hard and ready to go. It
    only seemed fair to deliver what was likely to be my biggest load of the day to
    the nurse who had waited so patiently to receive it. Arriving at her office, I
    found her in discussion with another woman I recognized, but one who was not on
    today's, er, agenda. Ms Jenkins was seated behind her desk, and from the few
    seconds of conversation I gathered they were consulting on something. However,
    upon seeing me enter the room, the other woman excused herself, "Angela,
    if it's okay with you, I'll come back a little later to finish this."

    Ms Jenkins nodded, "Certainly Sarah, my calendar's up

    to date." And with that Ms Reese (Angela) stood and left the office
    without so much as a glance in my direction. Ms Jenkins locked her desktop and
    picked up an iPad. Suddenly struck by the idea of a CFNM fantasy, I removed all
    my clothes, placing them on the empty chair vacated by Ms Reese. I then lifted
    her blouse to play with her titties as I put her hand on my swiftly stiffening
    cock. Staying in character, she didn't look at me or say anything, but she did
    lick her hand to provide some lubrication as she started to stroke me. I was
    struck by another inspiration, and I pulled away from her briefly to rifle the
    drawers and find some lube. It didn't take me long to find what I was looking for,
    and then I took her other hand from the iPad and squeezed some lube on her
    fingers. I placed her fingers up against my ass, and without acknowledging me,
    she continued to look past me as she slowly worked a finger into me and started
    to massage my prostate. I figured if I was going to give her a load, I ought to
    do my best to make it worth her while.

    Though I was enjoying having my hands full of her breasts as

    she stroked me, that wasn't what I was after. Taking a fist full of hair at the
    back of her head, I guided her mouth to me. She still didn't say anything, but
    she did start to lick and suck me. After a few minutes I let go of her hair and
    again filled both hands with her breasts, squeezing her nipples as I did. She
    was breathing more heavily around my cock, and her fingers were working their
    magic on my prostate. It was the beginning of the day, and I didn't see any
    reason to keep the lady waiting. Through moans and groans, I let her know I was
    getting close, and then at exactly the right time she powerfully stroked my
    frenulum with her tongue, and I exploded in her mouth with my hands still
    groping her tits. It was a very strong orgasm and it continued for a good
    amount of time. Satisfied I had delivered on that debt, I let the Ms Jenkins
    slowly nurse my softening cock until I was sure she had swallowed everything I
    could offer.

    Breathing heavily, I eventually pulled out of her mouth and

    moved away from her penetrating fingers. Redressing, I left her sitting with
    her breasts still bare, one hand sloppy with lube, and a belly full of my come.
    It was a good start to the day. She was smiling as I walked out.

    Back in the office, there were some things that needed

    attention. A couple of services contracts, an email or two from the boss
    ladies, and a quick shower to reset my playing field for the next appointment
    of the day. At that moment Ms Velma was prominent in my mind, and it didn't
    take long to realize I really wanted to make good use of her huge titties
    before lunch. I waited a little more than an hour before making my way to the
    IT offices.

    Ms Velma was in her office, sitting on her couch moving

    through something on her iPad at ridiculous speed. I went over to her, lay down
    and put my head on her lap before lifting her sweater and commencing to feast
    on her titties. Squeezing, kneading, tweaking, sucking and licking, it was a
    boob lovers paradise, and her sweater puppies were quite off the chart. After
    some time, she sat the device down and leaned back into the couch. At this
    point you could assume she was staying in character and just relaxing for a
    bit, except for the nearly continuous sighs and moans my efforts were
    eliciting. A glance at the clock told me I'd been mauling her tits for over
    fifteen minutes. I unbuckled my trousers, withdrew my hard dick, and she
    started to stroke me as soon as I placed her hand on it.

    I let her continue until her strokes became more insistent,

    then I at last disengaged from her breasts and stood. Bending her over the end
    of the couch, I tossed her skirt up onto her back and guided myself into her
    thoroughly wet snatch. She groaned as I bottomed out, then I took her big
    titties in both hands, took firm grip of her nipples, and began to pound her
    into tomorrow. I've mentioned Ms Velma is a thicc lady, and I knew the fucking
    I was delivering wasn't bothering her in the least. Quite to the contrary, as
    my efforts were rewarded with all manner of grunts and groans which were quite
    out of character for today. Not that I minded.

    A few minutes later she made a squeak, slapped the arm of

    the couch, gripped it firmly, and started to twitch. My work accomplished, I
    joined her straightaway, pumping her full with my second delivery of the day.
    Once finished, I remained inside her for a couple minutes, enjoying the feel of
    her for a bit longer. But at last I had to go, and I nonchalantly redressed,
    noting she was still bent over the couch as I left her office.

    After a quick shower I pondered lunch and my next, ah,

    delivery.

    I emailed Ms Mandy and asked her about her lunch plans. To

    her credit, she didn't ask me why. She replied quickly that she would be in the
    second floor break room having some leftovers around 11 hundred. That gave me
    about an hour to freshen up, hydrate, and relive the first time I got to enjoy
    Ms Mandy. It was a couple of weeks ago when Ms Olson told me I would getting a
    special visit. What that meant was the dynamic duo of Mandy and Candy. Both
    unicorns: single, bisexual women who happened to also be quite attractive. I'll
    tell the story another time, but what's important to know is the memory of
    those two that afternoon, and Mandy's snapping cunt, had me on my way to hard
    even after two great climaxes.

    Shortly after 11 hundred I sauntered into the break room on

    the second floor to find, unsurprisingly, both Mandy and Candy. But to my
    surprise, Ms Candy was now sporting black slacks, which she hadn't been
    earlier. She was also wearing black lipstick and chewing what appeared to be
    half a pack of bubbleyum. As I entered neither woman looked at me, though Ms
    Candy was smiling and licking her lips.

    I turned and locked the door.

    Ms Candy said, "Why'd you lock the door?"

    Ms Mandy shrugged and took another bite of her lunch, which

    smelled great. "I thought we might want to have a private
    discussion."

    Candy nodded and smiled. "I was going to get lunch in

    the cafe later. What did you want to talk about?"

    Mandy shrugged, "I'm sure we'll think of

    something."

    During this brief exchange, I had lifted Mandy to her feet,

    removed her skirt (no panties), and took off my slacks as well. I left Mandy
    standing and moved to Candy. She needed no guidance to take my nearly stiff
    cock in her mouth. Like many women in the firm, she was a practiced and
    enthusiastic fellatrix. I reached over and pinched Mandy's nipples. She said,
    "Were you thinking of a protein drink?"

    Candy pulled off me momentarily to reply, "I was kind

    of hoping for that, but sometimes you can't get what you want."

    Mandy bent and took another bite as I twisted a nipple. She

    inhaled sharply, then let it out slowly. "Too true. I brought this but I'm
    still hoping for a nice warm sausage."

    Now that I was hard, I turned Mandy's chair around and sat

    in it, then pulled her down on my cock. She was now facing Candy and mounting
    me astride. I now turned my efforts to snacking on her nipples. Mandy had
    smallish breasts, but the most important thing to me was partner
    responsiveness. Her nips were like tiny pink eraser tips, and they were
    connected directly to the orgasm center of her brain.

    Candy asked, "Care to share if you do?"

    As I licked and tugged Mandy's nipples with my teeth and

    tongue, and she clamped down hard on my dick. When she wanted to, she had the
    tightest cunt ever.

    I began slowly bouncing Mandy on my cock as I continued my

    attention to her nips. Candy cleared her throat, "You know I can tell when
    you're doing Kegels, right?"

    Pinching one nipple and sucking and nibbling the other,

    Mandy forgot about her lunch. She moaned rather obviously, and said,
    "Never a, ugh, bad time for exercise. Mmm."

    Having already climaxed twice, I was feeling somewhat in

    control, though it wasn't easy with Mandy unpredictably squeezing my cock with
    an insane rippling sensation. Sometimes on the way up, sometimes on the way
    down. But through it all I kept firm control of her nipples. I could not see Candy,
    but the smacking of the gum stopped and I heard her chair back up. "Well,
    seeing as you locked the door to do your, um, exercises over lunch, you make me
    want to help."

    I looked up to see Candy lean down and take Mandy's face in

    her hands and land a solid lip lock on her. The two of them moaned and Candy
    slid a hand down Mandy's belly and right to her clit. The combined effect was
    to push Mandy right over the edge. And then it happened a second and third
    time. At the end of this the constant vigorous Kegel massage of my dick had me
    right on the edge. I lifted Mandy clear of my cock, and as it slapped against
    my belly I guided Candy right to it. No sooner was I in her mouth than I
    erupted. Maybe it was the whole scene, but I felt like I came a bucket.

    When Candy finished sucking me dry, she immediately kissed

    Mandy, "Always great to meet for lunch," she said.

    Guiding Mandy to her still unsteady feet, I started to

    redress. "What do you know," she began,"we both got what we were
    looking for."

    I unlocked the door and started to exit. Another woman,

    Jenny Soo, was there. I pulled the door shut behind me. "They'll need a
    minute." Her gaze shifted from me, to the door, and back to me. She nodded
    then turned away.

    I stopped in the cafe on the way back to my office, aware

    that I no doubt smelled of sex but with too much of an appetite to really care.
    I got a sandwich from the grab 'n go and returned to my office. I was surprised
    to find Ms Olson sitting on my couch. I noted she, at least, had not changed
    attire.

    She gave me her trademark cat got the canary grin, and said,

    "My sources tell me you are having quite the day. What's your view?"

    I sat down, took out two bottles of water and started to

    unwrap my lunch. I returned her look with my best version of it. "I have to
    say, the whole scenario is a hell of a turn on."

    She smirked, "You have what, two to go?" She

    looked at her watch, "And more than four hours to do it."

    I swallowed a big bite, "Two, yes, if no one changes

    their mind."

    An eyebrow rose, she said, "I see my sources are

    somewhat lacking, Mr Jeffries." She leaned forward, her blouse falling
    away to give another awesome view. "Care to let me know?"

    "I met Ms Mandy and Ms Candy for lunch. Well, in their

    words, Mandy had a warm sausage and Candy had to, ah, settle, for a protein
    shake."

    "The minx," she said, still smiling as she stood.

    "Enjoy the rest of the day."

    As the door closed behind her I said to myself, "Not

    possible not to."

    The sandwich, which would have certainly been average on any

    other day, was awesome after the exertions of the morning. I again showered,
    dressed, and took a nap with my alarm set for 14 hundred. Ms Cartwright had a
    workout in her future.

    Shortly after 14 hundred I walked into her office, where she

    appeared to have just started a meeting with another woman. I went over, took
    her hand and guided her to her feet.

    "Jenny, where are you going?" The woman asked.

    "Uh, urgent restroom break. We can reschedule," Ms

    Cartwright replied as we walked out of her office.

    Oh, I may have neglected to tell you about the new tri-graph

    I found on her badge this morning. All by itself were the three letters
    "SOB." I was sure I'd never seen it before, and a quick check on the
    intranet site confirmed that. This new one, which stood for "Sex
    Object," had been added only yesterday. Now, you may be thinking "Sex
    Object" was what's been happening all day to that point, but not quite.

    I walked her to my office, whereupon she stayed right where

    I left her. After closing the door, I slowly removed her clothes and hung them
    in my closet. I left my shirt on, but removed my slacks and shoes. I laid a
    towel on my couch and led her to her knees in front of that spot. I sat down in
    front of her and guided her mouth to my only half stiff cock. I put her hands
    behind her back and fondled her breasts as she started to suck me. While she
    typically wanted me to fuck her face, I figured the SOB wouldn't mind doing
    something she typically didn't opt for.

    As she worked me with her tongue, I sat back and checked

    emails. Yes, I do believe this is the best way to perform that task. She was
    active, bobbing her head, licking the length of my shaft, flicking her tongue
    against my frenulum, and doing a good number of other things I couldn't quite
    pin down.

    I let her continue until I felt I could actually come, then

    I stood and led her over to sit on the couch. I put her ass right on the edge,
    then lifted her legs to put her knees against her shoulders. Putting her elbows
    under her knees to hold her legs back, she surprised me by almost putting her
    feet behind her head. Then I slid her hands downward and had her hold her labia
    spread wide. If you search for 'Viennese oyster' you should get a decent
    visual.

    While I had planned to just dive in, after all I was interested

    in enjoying her enjoying herself as well, presented as such with a nice wet
    cunt, I plunged my cock into her instead. Up until now she'd been staring
    straight ahead, no acknowledgement of what we were doing. But as I slammed into
    her, her eyes rolled and she let out a low moan. I fucked her hard, for about
    three or four minutes, until I felt I was close. Time for some oyster.

    I pulled out and immediately dropped to my knees and pushed

    my face against her as hard as I could so I could get my tongue as deep as
    possible. I added a couple of fingers (this position makes her g-spot nicely
    accessible), and proceeded to give her a thorough tongue lashing. However, I
    paused regularly to keep her from coming. After several minutes I stopped,
    stood, and rearranged her so that she was in a kind of fetal position but with
    her arms wrapped around her legs. Her cunt and ass were again nicely
    accessible. Using a soft touch I had her close her eyes and I went to get
    something from my desk.

    Rejoining her, I inserted the lube applicator into her ass

    without preamble. She groaned as I did. Dropping it on the floor I pushed my
    not quite fully had cock back into her cunt and started to fuck her slowly and
    deeply. I figured this would get both of us close, but not to the finish. Soon
    enough, she was moaning with desire and frustration, and I was fully hard and
    starting to get close. A few more strokes in her cunt and I hit that point
    where I knew I was going to come. At once I pulled out of her cunt and all but
    slammed into her ass. I came a couple of strokes later, grunting in
    satisfaction, and barking out "fuck!" as I pumped her full. Her own
    groan, and delightfully clenching asshole, signaled she was right there with
    me.

    I waited until I was nearly soft before withdrawing and

    going into the washroom to clean up. When I came out and started to dress, she
    was still in position on the couch. I led her to her feet, had her open her
    eyes, which definitely said "Umm," and slapped her ass to move her
    toward the closet. She took her clothes and went into the washroom. I was at my
    desk when she came out a little while later, walked over to me, and planted a
    full open mouth kiss on me for what must have been a full minute. As she broke
    the kiss I reached down her blouse and pinched a nipple, for which I was
    rewarded with squeak. "Bad SOB," I said with a smile. She gave me an
    appraising look, then a long wink, and then she turned to go. I checked the
    time, 14 30. Making it back to stature by 16 hundred for Ms Maddox was going to
    be a challenge, but then something occurred to me. Smiling to myself I knocked
    back a bottle of water and some pineapple juice, then took to the couch for a
    nap before my last call. Ms Cartwright might not be done for the day after all.

    I awakened instantly to my alarm, a behavior deeply

    ingrained by a few years on board ship. Unless I was physically unable to do
    so, a loud noise, alarm or such would bring me fully alert in a moment. Really
    bad things like fires might be rare on subs, but shit can, and does, happen.

    It was 16 15 and Ms Maddox was on the menu as the last

    course of the day. I'd only been with her twice, the first being a romp in the
    gym when I didn't even know who she was. She was tall, athletic, toned, and
    could be a dynamo when she wanted to. I hadn't intended for her to be last,
    though to be fair someone had to be. Not having much of a plan, I tussled my
    hair, straightened my clothes and left my office. First stop was Ms
    Cartwright's office, just in case a fluffer proved necessary. SOB collected, we
    walked to Ms Maddox's office. I had my potential sex aid stand beside the
    office door, and the nearby executive assistant looked up at her, and said,
    "Do you need to see the boss, Jenny?"

    She shook her head, then said, "Nope, I'm just going to

    hang out here in case I'm needed."

    "Needed for what, exactly?"

    Jenny, Ms Cartwright, just shrugged and stayed in place. I

    went into the office. Inside I found Ms Maddox pacing her carpet angrily. Her
    fists were clenched, and upon hearing the door click she spun, no doubt to
    demand the exit of the intruder. However, her gaze swept over me and her
    features instantly, and only momentarily, relaxed. After all, there really
    wasn't an intruder.

    She turned her head and pushed her hair back, showing me a

    Bluetooth earpiece, which currently displayed a blue light. Her fists clenched
    again and she tapped the device and the light went dark. "I don't care how
    badly your company wants to prime the Escher opportunity, Carol, don't go up
    against us on this one. You'll lose." Well, the boss lady was keyed up.
    Time to get to work.

    She was wearing a black skirt, which I removed as she

    continued to have her high tense discussion with the other party. Hanging it in
    the closet, I looked around her office until I found her workout gear and then
    a small towel. I placed this across  the middle of her desk in front of
    her chair, then cleared a few things from the opposite side. As I guided her up
    onto the desk and sat her bare ass on the towel, I recall her ending the phone
    call with, "If that's your final decision Carol, remember, there's no I in
    team, but there is a 'u' in fuck." She actually said this last bit quite
    calmly, which was probably disorienting on the other end.

    I sat in the chair in front of her and put her feet up on

    the arms. "Damn it," she spat. "Jackie," she yelled,
    "get Carlton on the line."

    I hadn't had the chance to go down on Ms Maddox the last

    time we'd been together, so I stroked the inside of her thighs as I examined
    her cunt. She was an outie, with, in my experience, longer than average labia
    and a prominent, though perhaps not exactly large, clit. As I took her lips
    between my fingers and started to move them back and forth to stroke her clit,
    she moaned heavily and rested back on her elbows. This had the added effect of
    giving me even better access.

    Boss lady was always in control, but when I licked her clit

    she suddenly reacted out of character, "Shit!" she yelped. Then she
    said, "Oh, sorry Bill. I managed to stub my toe right as we were
    connected."

    After a couple of minutes her clit was a solid nub, maybe

    half an inch long, and it was too good a target to pass up. Pulling her labia
    wide to pull on it, I put my lips around her clit and slid them down, slowly
    moving my tongue against her. Somehow she didn't make a noise, but her right
    hand beat against her desk. I was stroking her entrapped clit with my tongue as
    her conversation continued. Then she gave me a slight tap on the head and I
    looked up. She gave me a 'pause gesture', and I let go of her bits. She smiled,
    and was nodding as she tapped her earpiece again. "Thanks for that
    Bill," she said, "We're ready to discuss being exclusive on
    Escher." She laughed, "Of course I was just on the phone with her,
    weren't you?"

    Seeing that I had a moment or two, I noticed I wasn't close

    to hard enough to service her. Time for SOB round two for backup. I lifted Ms
    Maddox's legs from the chair, stood up and put her legs back down. I went to
    the door, standing to the side so no one saw me, and reached for Ms Cartwright.
    I took hold of her arm and pulled her into the room, closing the door behind
    her.

    As I led her to and then under the desk, she didn't react

    and remained a good SOB. I sat back down in the chair, had Ms Cartwright take
    me in her mouth to start her fluffer action, and positioned Ms Maddox for her
    finale.

    I was stroking her inner thighs, quite high up, still

    careful to stay away from her actual bits. I felt myself responding nicely to
    the blowjob I was getting, and smiled to myself at the number of threesomes I
    had suddenly been part of. "Bill," the boss lady said, "that's
    great. Let's go win this thing." Then she tapped me on the head again, and
    this time I nodded. Again I sucked her clit into my mouth, trapping it firmly
    between my lips and teeth. Putting my hands on her hips, I decided to continue,
    focused exclusively on her clit. Moving my tongue on her over and over, and
    stroking her bud with my lips, I could tell by her tensing and fidgeting that
    she was getting close. That was good, because I was now fully hard, and my fellatrix
    was going for the prize I intended to give Ms Maddox.

    A few more strokes and Ms Maddox went rigid for a good ten

    seconds before her clit started to throb and then she let out a powerful grunt
    as she came. I continued my effort until those throbs became less powerful,
    then shifted to slightly stroking her. When at last I felt her breathing was
    near normal again, I went back to aggressively pleasuring her clit. Her
    breathing accelerated at once and I knew she was close.

    Pulling out of Ms Cartwright's mouth, I pushed back the

    chair, stood up and thrust myself fully into Ms Maddox. She grunted as I
    bottomed out, and her breathing picked right back up as I fucked her fast and
    furious. I hoped she was close, because I didn't think I had many minutes of hardon
    left for the afternoon. Knowing I was close, I reached between us and tugged on
    her clit. She came a moment later, her clit pulsing between my fingers and her
    cunt clenching at my cock. I groaned and started to shoot my fifth load of the
    day into her.

    I fucked her through our mutual orgasms, then slowed and

    finally stopped, still enjoying being inside her. At last she gave me a signal
    to withdraw, and I helped her to her feet and she went to her washroom. I
    reached under the table, pulled Ms Cartwright out and to her feet to find her
    quite flushed. I guided her to the door and ushered her out with a squeeze of
    her ass.

    I redressed and left the office before Ms Maddox re-emerged.

    Returning to my office, I sank down in the chair and took a long drink of water.
    I realized the whole weekend might be needed to process the events of the day.

    It was just before 17 hundred when the four ladies came for

    their bras. One by one they came in, held out a hand for said garment, and left
    with it. Next to last was Ms Maddox, who gave me a kiss as well. "What a
    fabulous way to start off the weekend," she said.

    Last was my SOB, Ms Cartwright. But she didn't follow the

    others. She came in, locked the door, and sat down. "Now that it's after
    hours, I'd like to talk."

    I wasn't sure where this was going, but I had a suspicion;

    though I couldn't tell you why. "About?" I asked.

    "You, today, all of that." she said with a leer.

    "Something wrong?" I asked.

    She smiled, "Quite the opposite. I thought you played

    today perfectly, even if the last part left me high and, eh, wet."

    "Thanks, I;"

    "You always play me perfectly," she interrupted.

    "And that's what I want to talk about."

    "Jenny, trust me, I had no idea what I was doing. I

    just went along with every part."

    "And still it was awesome!"

    I just nodded, still not sure where she was going with this.

    "I have a proposition for you," she said with a

    grin.

    When I didn't respond she said, "Join me for a full

    weekend?"

    I thought about it for a moment and decided that might not

    be a good idea, "You know I think you're awesome, but that's here at Foxx
    Inc. Outside would be different, and might make things weird at work."

    She looked disappointed, but not upset. "So that's it

    then?"

    "Not 'it', and not forever. But certainly for today,

    for now," I said.

    And then, to my great relief, she smiled, squared her

    shoulders and stood up. "Ok Tom, challenge accepted for the next
    time."

    "Challenge?" I asked.

    She winked, "I'll get you to spend a weekend with me

    sometime, mister." Then she left.

    I sat in my chair, wondering what the next, right move was

    with her, when a couple of minutes later, the door clicked and in walked Ms
    Olson. This time, like many others, just a step short of a walking dream.
    "Tom, how are you?" Before I could reply she added, "What did
    Jenny want to talk about in private?"

    I wasn't sure how she knew the door had been locked, but I

    didn't bother to dishevel. "She wanted to continue the fun over the
    weekend."

    She crossed her legs, holding her top knee in her hands,

    "Really? Well, color me surprised." She paused, watching me like an
    antelope at the watering hole. "And why did you say no?"

    Rather than acknowledge her seeming ability to read my mind

    at times, I shrugged and said, "It would be fun, but it sounded too, well,
    off the books."

    "So you thought about agreeing for some time?"

    "For a time, I was tempted by her offer," I said,

    wondering if Ashley would get the reference.

    "How much time?" she replied, quite to my

    surprise.

    "Actually, zero point six eight seconds."

    Ashley guffawed, then snorted, then waved a hand wildly at

    me for a few seconds before she collected herself enough to say and laugh at
    the same time, "You're no Data!"

    I laughed with her for a good minute, and then as we calmed

    down, she gave me a hug and kiss. "Tom, would you like to spend the
    weekend with someone?"

    My expression must have given me away, and she smiled

    quickly and touched my arm, "No Tom, I don't mean me, though I find it
    quite flattering that you would think so. Go home, and when there is a knock at
    your door, make up your own mind."

    I returned her hug, "Thanks Ashley."

    "You bet. And no obligations. Two consenting adults and

    all that," she said. Then she broke the embrace and departed.

    I arrived home about thirty minutes later, finished off the one

    beer I typically let myself have, and about an hour after that, I was just
    starting to think about dinner when there was a knock at my door. I opened it
    to find a brown haired woman of my height on the doorstep with a bag in her
    hand. She looked familiar, and after a moment I recognized her, though I did
    not know her name. She'd never been in the rotation. I backed away and held the
    door wide, "Would you like to come in?"

    She regarded me with kind eyes, nodded, and entered,

    dropping her bag near the door, which I shut behind her. She turned and looked
    at me, "You don't know my name, do you?"

    "No, but to be fair I work with a lot of people."

    "You've been there long enough to know everyone."

    "That's true, I admit. In my defense, you've never been

    on the, uh, schedule, and we've never talked." Suddenly, two pieces of
    data about her clicked. "You're Melissa Johnston."

    "Mel, Johnson," she corrected. Then looked

    quizzically at me, "how did you;"

    "There are only a few women at the firm not in the, ah,

    rotation," I started. "Though no one ever talks about the
    reasons."

    She was still looking at me, her eyes unchanged, "But

    do you know my reason?"

    "You're engaged," I said.

    "I'm certain relationship status doesn't affect your

    job, does it Tom?" she asked coolly.

    "I can only assume the engagement is the reason you

    aren't in the rotation, I'll never ask. Everyone who decides to, ah, play, does
    so of their own volition. You yourself are a good example. No one ever should
    ask why others choose to play or not."

    "You don't think they talk about it?" she asked

    with a sharp note in her voice.

    I shook my head, "I've never heard one person question

    why another did or did not join in. And everyone discusses the PBS arrangement
    pretty freely. Seems to me it is very much up to the individual."

    She gave me a small smile, "Okay Tom, then here it

    is." She turned from me, walked a bit, then turned back, "I was
    engaged, for several months. I thought we were exclusive until my fianc proved
    me wrong. Now, instead of having someone to come home to every day, I've been
    sick and lonely for a month. A month! And it sucks!"

     I said nothing and let her continue, and after a few

    moments she did, "I'm not looking for a fucking replacement, but it would
    be nice to enjoy a weekend with someone and not feel like I was going to get
    screwed over for doing so!"

    And then she started to sob, and I wondered what the fuck

    Ashley had been thinking. And then I realized Ashely knew exactly what the hell
    she'd been up to. I took Mel in my arms and gave her a hug. "I would
    really like someone too," I said and we both giggled. "While screwing
    your coworkers is a lot of fun, it makes for lonely weekends."

    She sniffled, wiped her nose on her sleeve and looked up at

    me, "Lonely? Really?"

    I shrugged, "Well, maybe more restful and lonely than

    just lonely."

    She laughed, nodded, then gave me a brief kiss on the cheek.

    "I didn't come here looking for sex."

    "And I don't expect it. So what do you say to ordering

    some food, watching a movie or two, and going to bed with a comfortable
    presence that doesn't have expectations?"

    "Thai?" She suggested.

    "Nah, Lebanese?" I rejoined.

    She sneered, "Korean?"

    I shook my head. "Pizza?"

    She smiled; Meatlovers!

     And with that I called my favorite joint.

    We watched two movies, and snuggled up in bed without a hint

    of sex and got a great night's sleep. Which is not to say the rest of the
    weekend stayed completely platonic.

    By PtmcPilot for Literotica

    38 min
  • Servicing Foxx Inc: Part 5
    Servicing Foxx Inc: Part 5
    Reluctant Exhibitionist Training

    By PtmcPilot listen to the ►Podcast at Steamy Stories.



    As a

    brief recap, a couple of months ago I separated from the Navy after six years
    in submarines. Growing bored of lounging around my parents' house, I began a
    job search, and to my surprise I found myself in an interview a short time
    later. An interview, believe it or not, that ended with my having sex with my
    hiring manager. That was actually normal given that my new job was to sexually
    service the women of Foxx Inc.

    Excellent

    work if you can get it.

    After several weeks as Provider of Building Services at

    Foxx Inc, I was feeling pretty comfortable and secure. I hadn't had any more
    'complaints' and my female coworkers seemed genuinely pleased with my, um,
    performance. At the time there was one potential problem I was keeping an eye
    on, and I'll have to recount that in another entry of its own. This journal
    entry is about a Friday to remember.

    It was noon on a Thursday, and I had yet to be visited by

    one of the Foxx women. That was odd, although not completely unheard of. I'd grabbed
    lunch early and was looking over proposals for the new janitorial services
    contract when my phone dinged. A text from Ms Olson, the lead HR
    rep, simply told me to check email. Any contact, even a text, from that woman
    had me well on my way to hard in moments. I woke my computer and read her
    message.

    "Mr. Jeffries, tomorrow the firm will be holding a

    'Free Use Friday.' To be sure things go as well as desired, I have arranged
    some training this afternoon. Please study this email and commit the customs
    and rules of FuF to memory. Then, promptly at 13 0 5, come to my office for a
    practical exam; I will be the one available for free use. See you soon."

    Attached to the email was a document, and adjusting my now

    fully hard cock, I opened it to learn what she had in mind.

    "The concept of free use is as follows: one party, in

    this case women of the firm wearing blue or black dresses, skirts or slacks on
    Free Use Friday, gives prior consent for sex without further discussion. The
    other party, in this case the PBS, can, at any time, engage in sexual acts with
    the consenting party. None of the women present will acknowledge anything
    sexual is happening. For example, you may find a woman wearing a black skirt
    having a conversation with some coworkers in the breakroom, walk up, bend her
    over a table and commence fucking her, and no one in the room is to notice you
    are doing so.

    As you will be engaging the women at the time of your

    choosing, it is your responsibility to ensure the firm is not embarrassed or
    placed in jeopardy. For example, there are circumstances, say when someone is
    on a video call, that require discretion. Note, this does not mean you cannot
    or should not engage in sexual acts with them during a call; however, you must
    carefully consider what the other side will see or hear.

    During FuF you may find a woman you wish to engage, take any

    appropriate precautions regarding discretion, pose them as desired, undress
    them as needed, and get on with business. While they will not acknowledge you,
    they will participate. For example, if you put their hand around your cock they
    will stroke you. If you undress a woman you need not redress them when you
    depart.

    For your first FuF at the firm, we have decided to keep the

    rules simple.

    -Any woman wearing a black or blue dress, skirt or slacks is

    a consenting player

    -All woman so consenting give prior consent for: vaginal sex

    (to include internal ejaculation), oral sex (give/receive through to orgasm),
    undressing, all manner of breast fondling, facials, titty fucking, and
    handjobs."

    I pushed back from the desk and exhaled. Wowzers. I checked

    the time and found there were still forty-five minutes until my meeting with Ms
    Olson. Knowing I would not be able to focus on the proposals after that
    reading, I decided instead to double down on my hydration by knocking back a
    bottle of water and a pineapple juice.

    For no reason in particular on this day I was dressed as a

    custodial engineer, aka janitor. However, after reading over the email a few
    times I decided to change my attire and opted instead for office intern.
    Ditching the utility shirt and blue trousers, I donned black slacks, dress
    shoes, a white shirt and a tie. I left the underwear off as I figured they
    would just get in the way. Knowing precisely how long it took to get to Ms
    Olson's office, I left at 13 0 2 and arrived at her door at 13 0 5. Nearly hard
    before I even opened the door, my brain ran through a dozen scenarios in the
    brief moment between scanning my key card and opening the door.

    Ms Olson was behind her desk, engaged in a discussion with

    someone else that I did not immediately see. Closing the door behind me, I
    noted the presence of a smartly dressed woman perhaps mid-30s in age. She had
    black hair in a tight bun at the back of her head, a white blouse, blue blazer
    and a black skirt. While I recognized her as a recent hire, I did not so much
    as know her name. Her eyes darted to me for an instant, and a flush came over
    her otherwise rather pale complexion. It seemed she was ignoring me, which was
    very much in line with the fantasy angle I'd been told to expect. Of course,
    the flush was a slight giveaway. After a brief glance, I turned to Ms Olson,
    who was seated, cross-legged in her chair, one leg slightly swinging.

    "Ms Garland, Elise," the HR rep said, "You

    are going to have to make a better case than that if you want me to hire an
    assistant for you."

    "I, well, you see," the woman I assumed to be Ms

    Garland said with a slight stammer.

    I grinned and moved to stand next to Ms Olson as the new

    woman organized her thoughts. If she was distracted, I didn't do her any favors
    as I walked up next to Ms Olson, unzipped, withdrew my cock, and placed Ms
    Olson's hand on it. True to form, she didn't do anything to acknowledge the act
    as she started to stroke me.

    Ms Garland cleared her throat and made an effort to maintain

    eye contact with Ms Olson. "Yes," she said at last with some
    firmness, "as the new lead of the contracts division it is suboptimal for
    me to have legal discussions with clients without an assistant to take notes
    and help me with other necessary administrative tasks."

    Ms Olson stroked my cock, mindfully running her palm over

    the head and spreading the increasing pre-cum along my shaft as she considered
    her response. She said, "Suboptimal you say? I'm intrigued. Please explain
    how not having an assistant affects you. And be sure to be detailed as I want
    to be convinced."

    Suspecting this was a ploy to avoid saying anything, I took

    a hold of Ms Olson's ever convenient and present ponytail and guided her head
    down to my dick, where she quite pleasantly took me into her mouth and began to
    fellate me.

    I stole a glance at Ms Garland, and found her staring at the

    wall behind us, trying desperately not to observe the blowjob being performed
    right in front of her. Her flush was, if anything, even a deeper shade of
    crimson, her nostrils flared and her nipples now pointy enough to cut glass.
    She took a deep breath before talking very slowly. "There are, in fact,
    several reasons. I'll go over a few in detail, as you asked, and then maybe we
    can discuss them."

    Ms Olson, not pausing her cock sucking efforts in the

    slightest, gestured with her free hand to indicate the woman should, in fact,
    continue.

    "Very well. The most important reason for me to have an

    assistant is to have someone present for all meetings and phone calls. This
    allows me to engage in a dynamic and involved conversation, representing the
    firm with maximum efficiency because I know someone is accurately recording
    every word said. In my experience, most of the people I engage with will not
    have that luxury, and this puts them at a disadvantage when we recount terms
    and conditions from those discussions."

    Ms Olson pulled off my cock with an audible 'pop' and turned

    toward the other woman. "I gather you are saying that most of the people
    you engage in are not as quick as yourself, and when you read their words back
    to them they are surprised?" Without waiting for a response, she resumed
    the blowjob.

    Ms Garland's glance darted toward Ms Olson's head, though

    again only for an instant. She inhaled sharply, then exhaled slowly as she
    shook her head, a slight smile on her face. "Not to sound too full of
    myself, but yes, that is exactly what I am saying."

    Ms Olson managed to convey a nod with another hand gesture.

    Ms Garland nodded in response, and said, "My priorities are on the
    position and protection of Foxx Inc, and that means my time is best spent
    planning for and engaging with clients, not writing up my notes and preparing
    documents such as NDAs."

    Ms Olson again pulled off my cock with a 'pop' and continued

    to stroke me as she turned and replied, a smile appearing on her face,
    "Are you saying things such as notes and documents are not worth your
    time?" And again, she resumed her blowjob efforts.

    Ms Garland looked annoyed ever so briefly, but Ms Olson was

    not looking at her. Then, her gaze shifted to me, back to Ms Olson and what she
    was doing, and she wetted her lips almost obviously, before returning to look
    past Ms Olson. "Those tasks are certainly worth doing; however, you are
    not paying me a few hundred dollars an hour to do them."

    Ms Olson pulled off me, and now I was quite ready to

    continue my own, er, congress with the HR rep. "I believe we are in
    agreement on your points so far, Elise. Do continue." As she spoke, I
    lifted her from the chair and placed one hand between her shoulder blades.
    Pushing slightly as I had one hand on her hip, she compliantly bent forward
    over the desk. I tossed her skirt up onto her back as Ms Garland's eyes went wide
    for a moment as she realized what was about to happen.

    "My final point is more," and she was interrupted

    by a deep groan from Ms Olson as I sheathed myself fully inside her ever
    delectable, and wet, cunt. Ms Olson let out a long breath and our new lawyer
    continued, "well, it is a little more, ah, basic."

    I began fucking Ms Olson with solid strokes, slamming her

    hips against the desk as I did. She tried, and failed, to avoid a faint grunt
    with each thrust. "Please, ugh, Ms Garland, ugh, do, ugh, continue. I'm
    sure, ugh, that you wouldn't, ugh, ask if you didn't, ugh, need it."
    Subconsciously or not, she put a heavy emphasis on 'need.'

    Though we had not been at it long, I sensed she was getting

    as close as I was. Ms Garland was beet red at this point and breathing almost
    as hard as Ms Olson. "Yes, well, you see, our clients and competitors all
    know who does, and does not answer their own phones and make their own
    appointments. In addition to greatly helping me with my work, an assistant goes
    a long way toward conveying the firm's status to outsiders."

    At the moment she finished that statement, I had my fingers

    on Ms Olson's clit, and I squeezed it as I drove toward my rapidly approaching
    climax. As expected, she was not far behind me, and she gripped the edge of the
    desk as she let out a low quiet moan and clenched my cock. With that, I started
    to come myself. After a moment she let go of the desk with one hand and hit the
    desk twice, "Fuck," she said in a drawn out way. Then she blew her
    hair out of her face even as I continued to fill her cunt through our mutual
    climax.

    Ms Garland unabashedly gawked at me for a long moment, then

    looked away. Grinning like the Cheshire Cat, I withdrew from Ms Olson, pulled
    her skirt back down, and pulled up my trousers. As I did so, Ms Olson said,
    "Well, Elise, I have to say I was on the fence, but your arguments pushed
    me over the edge and I am fully behind your proposal." Not bothering to
    smooth her skirt, Ms Olson stood upright and extended her hand, the one she had
    been stroking me with by the way, to the other woman, "You do understand
    that your assistant needs to be a woman, and possesses shall we say, certain
    attitudes?"

    Ms Garland stood and shook the offered hand, "Thank

    you. And yes, I am quite clear on the necessary attitudes of Foxx Inc
    employees."

    Ms Olson nodded, "Good, then I expect to see the write

    up for the position this afternoon."

    The other woman returned the nod, then left the room. Ms

    Olson at once turned to me and kissed me hard. "God I've missed doing that!"
    Seeing my confused expression she added, "It's been quite a while since
    I've been able to arrange and participate in that kind of fantasy. I dare say
    we surprised Elise even though she knew this was, ah, coming." She sat
    down and looked up at me with a big grin, "I can't speak for her, but if
    I'd been sitting there, watching us, I'd be soaked." I returned the grin
    and she added, "Don't worry, she won't be frustrated for long. You are
    scheduled to stop by her office at 15 35, though she doesn't know that."

    Though I had just come a few minutes ago, I could feel

    myself stirring. "I'll try not to be late." I walked to the door,
    then realized something, "By the way, do I need to know what Ms Garland's
    regular tri-graphs are?"

    Ms Olson gave me a surprised look, "Oh my! How did I

    miss that you haven't been with her yet?" She snickered, then laughed,
    then waved a hand at me in dismissal, "Don't worry, I'm sure anything on
    the free use list I sent you will be fine with her." Then something seemed
    to occur to her, and she smirked, "Though maybe you should check her badge
    after all."

    Back in my office, I freshened up after my delightfully

    exhibitionist tryst with Ms Olson and sat down to have a look at Ms Garland's
    calendar. There was a 15 30 meeting with a subject line of "private
    meeting". I could not see the attendees, but a quick check of Ms Olson's
    calendar revealed a meeting on the same topic. '15 35', I thought to myself,
    and then a different idea popped into my head.

    I finished with the new services contract, sent a signed

    version on its way, and had another water. I switched to the blue HVAC tech
    uniform and arrived at Ms Garland's office a little after 15 20. Opening the
    door her eyes popped as she recognized me. Then she checked her watch and her
    hand shot to cover her mouth and she squeaked an, "Oh my!" She shook
    her head and went back to doing whatever it had been when I entered. Closing
    the door behind me I walked over to stand beside her. I reached down between
    her blouse covered boobs and picked up her key cards. Her tri-graphs held a
    surprise for me: REX, NIX, CIP. The last two were relatively common, indicating
    she preferred for me to ejaculate in her cunt, and she liked everything done
    with her breasts. The first one though, gave me a pause and it took a moment to
    remember it. Reluctant exhibitionism. I checked the time, 1525. Looking around
    the room I decided on a course of action. Standing behind her I put my hands
    under her arms and had her stand. She said nothing, and kept focused forward as
    her panties were lowered and removed. I gestured for her to sit, then moved
    under the desk and rolled her chair forward slightly. Moving her skirt up and
    out of the way, I moved her knees as far apart as possible before reaching out
    to stroke the junction of her thighs with both hands. Despite trying to remain
    'in character', my strokes so near her cunt resulted in a heavy moan. With one
    hand I barely brushed her clit, while the other ran up and just between her
    folds. As I had hoped and expected, she was soaked. I waited for a cue.

    A couple of minutes later, the door latch clicked and I

    heard someone enter the room, and I thought it might actually be two people.

    "Gwen, Ashley, good afternoon," said Ms Garland.

    "Please take a seat."

    Ah, this meant that not only was Ms Olson present, but so

    was Ms Maddox, the Managing Partner whom I had met only twice before.

    "You're looking a bit flushed, are you alright?"

    said Ms Maddox.

    Ms Garland shifted in her seat slightly, and I did not pause

    my actions. "I'm fine, really just a little hot, er, warm I think."

    "Well then," said Ms Olson, "shall we, get to

    it then?" There was a pause and she continued, "Gwen, Elise has
    stated some concerns with the impregnation arrangements."

    "I see," said Ms Maddox, "please

    explain."

    "This is a field with surprisingly little case

    law," began Ms Garland. "Aside from paternity cases arising from
    sperm donor instances in California, there isn't much out there."

    I heard all of this clearly, but the context didn't register

    with me. I kept up my efforts on Ms Garland, who was starting to squirm.

    "So we're clear," said Ms Olson, "the person

    most likely to be concerned with the terms is the, ah, sperm donor."

    Ms Maddox said, "You mean Mr Jeffries."

    And on that note, not a little surprised at this news myself,

    I pushed two fingers as deep into Ms Garland as I could, and was rewarded with
    a faint, but noticeable "Ooh!"

    "Yes Elise? What was that?" Ms Olson said, a

    definite hint of mirth in her voice.

    Feeling the sponginess of her g-spot, I pressed on it rhythmically

    and she squirmed, grinding against my fingers. "Ahem, yes, most of the
    case law is concerned with donor rights and responsibilities after birth,
    primarily in regards to financial support and visitation." As she spoke I
    continued to work her cunt, trying to be careful and not to get her too close
    to coming. She groaned.

    "Are you quite sure you're okay?" asked Ms Maddox.

    I gathered Ms Garland nodded because a moment later she continued, "Do you
    think a solution is achievable? She's quite intent on having everything set so
    she can, well, not to put to fine a point on it, fuck with a purpose when she's
    ready." Now that we were talking clearly, II decided it was time to move
    on.

    I pushed the chair back from the desk while keeping my

    fingers moving inside her. Once there was space I crawled out from the chair
    and pulled Ms Garland to her feet. I looked at the two women on the couch, and
    found they were steadfastly looking right at Ms Garland, pointedly not looking
    at me. My hands went to the front of her blouse and I started to unbutton it.
    Her breathing got heavier. "I don't believe there is a way to completely
    prevent future legal action, but it does seem quite unlikely."

    Finished with her blouse, I was pleasantly surprised to find

    a front clasp bra, which was at once undone to release her b-cups to everyone
    present. Her nipples were like diamonds against my palms.

    Ms Olson smirked, "So we could say the exposure of the

    firm would not be a concern?"

    Before Ms Garland could reply, I dropped my trousers and sat

    in the chair, my hands moving to Ms Garland's hips. She let out a long breath,
    knowing what was coming.

    "Nope," she said quickly.

    Now, with one hand I pulled Ms Garland down to my lap,

    aiming my cock home with the other. I sighed as she sank down fully on me,
    sheathing me in her wet warmth.

    "I, Mmm, agree," said Ms Olson with a grin.

    "I don't believe Mr Jeffries will have an issue when everything is
    explained. He's a very reasonable person."

    Ms Maddox nodded and both women stood up from the couch.

    "Well then, I think this meeting accomplished its purpose, wouldn't you
    say Ashley?"

    Ms Olson grinned, "It's close enough to a conclusion,

    yes. We can leave Elise to finish on her own."

    The other woman nodded and the two of them turned to go. The

    moment the door shut Ms Garland jumped up from my lap and pulled me up out of
    the chair, kissing me very aggressively. "Sorry to break out of the
    fantasy," she said, then pushed me away and opened the valise next to her
    desk. Inside was some work out gear, and a pile of folded towels. She handed me
    two, and said, "Get naked and put those on the floor." She shrugged
    off her bra and blouse as she said this, then removed her skirt as she strode
    to the door and locked it. I pulled off my shirt, stepped out of my trousers and
    lay down on the towels in the center of the room. At once she straddled my hips
    and started sliding her clit along my length.

    I moved my head up and took one nipple in my mouth as I

    pinched the other. Her face next to my ear, she said heavily, "I've never
    been so turned on as I have been for the last two hours." I tugged on her
    nipple with my teeth and she moaned. "I don't want to surprise you, so
    I'll warn you that sometimes I squirt when I'm really excited. And right now
    I'm way past that. Oh, and if I come really hard, I can get really out of it.
    Don't let it stop you."

    I nodded, shifting nipples to suck on the other one. She

    pulled me away from her chest and kissed me hard, angling her hips as she did
    and taking me inside her on the next stroke. The next instant she started
    riding me faster than anyone ever had. Her breathing accelerated, and after
    maybe thirty seconds she held her breath and then nearly screamed into my
    mouth. Her cunt clenched around me, and then a veritable flood of hot liquid
    splashed out of her and all over my abdomen. Her lower body started shaking,
    then a bit later her breathing changed to a fast pant for just a bit before she
    collapsed on top of me, completely limp yet still quivering after her orgasm.

    Remembering what she said, I rolled her onto her back, held

    on to her knees and fucked her for a very short time before flooding her cunt.
    It was good, really good, and I sat back on my haunches waiting for her to come
    back to reality. It was maybe thirty seconds before her eyes fluttered open,
    she smiled at me, and with one hand she caressed her cunt, feeling me still
    inside her. She gave her clit a pinch, moaned, then said, "Is it always
    like this?"

    Since she hadn't done anything yet to signal I should leave,

    I gave her a couple strokes and she sighed. "What part exactly?" I
    asked.

    "Where to begin? I started working here three weeks ago

    with the understanding that once in a while I'd have the opportunity to visit
    you for some fooling around. Then yesterday, before I had that chance, Ashley
    came to my office and asked me if I could help with this free use idea. She
    said my profile, with 'REX', made me a natural for a first test."

    "I gather she wasn't wrong about that," I said,

    and she gestured for me to withdraw, so I did, and then we both stood and
    started dressing.

    "No, but having sex right in front of the boss? That's

    a whole other level of kink."

    "Well, as a matter of fact that's three firsts for me

    today." Ms Garland was redonning her blouse, no bra, and I continued,
    "Sex for an audience, twice, a real squirter, and coming inside a willing
    partner who was pretty much passed out."

    "Unconscious, to be precise. Oh, and that makes me glad

    I warned you and gave you the towels. I was so incredibly horny after watching
    you and Ashley that I really wanted to come back here and get myself off. But I
    knew you were going to have me somewhere with other people before the end of
    work, and that thought made me want to wait."

    I grinned, "That was fucking hot for sure."

    She pulled up her skirt and ran her fingers through her

    hair, "And this is a normal workday for you?"

    I shrugged, "Not really. Usually three or four women

    stop by my office one at a time over the course of a day. This was the first
    time outside my office." I snapped my fingers, "Except for the gym,
    oh and that time in the nurse's office."

    She looked at me quizzically, "And that isn't too

    much?"

    I gave her a kiss on the cheek. "Ms Garland, I eat

    three meals a day and never get tired of food. With variety and fun, it'll
    never be too much."

    "You can call me Elise, you know."

    I winked and went for the door, "I know Ms Garland, I

    know." Something occurred to me and I turned around, "Say, when do I
    hear more about this pregnancy thing?"

    "You remembered that?" She shook her head and then

    giggled, "As soon as the other party commits." She shrugged,
    "Though it might not even happen."

    I nodded and finished dressing before leaving her office. I

    did not have any other visits that afternoon, and I spent a quiet evening at
    home thinking about how I should approach the day tomorrow. The possibilities
    seemed endless.

    To be continued

    By PtmcPilot for Literotica

    26 min
  • Servicing Foxx Inc: Part 4
    Servicing Foxx Inc: Part 4
    Trouble In Paradise

    By PtmcPilot listen to the ►Podcast at Steamy Stories.



    As a brief recap, I had separated from the Navy a few weeks

    ago after six years in submarines. Growing bored of lounging around my parents'
    house, I began a job search, and to my surprise I found myself in an interview
    a short time later. An interview, believe it or not, that ended with my having
    sex with my hiring manager. My job, should I choose to accept it, was to
    sexually service the women of Foxx Inc. Just based on the interview, it was
    good work if you can get it.

    It was 10 hundred hours on the first Thursday of my first

    week at Foxx Inc. when I was reminded that, as much fun as it was, fucking, or
    rather servicing, the women of the firm was still a job. The best, most
    awesome, craziest fun job possible, yes, but still a job.

    10:00 when I received my first all-too-terse email from HR,

    the delectable Ms. Olson. It was a calendar appointment for 10:15 under the
    title, "Performance Review." This made me not a little nervous. After
    all, I'd been on the job for all of three days and a wakeup. That morning had
    started with an off the hook romp with a tiny blonde from bookkeeping. I
    thought it had gone pretty darn well, yet here I was, not fifteen minutes after
    showering post romp, when this performance review threw a monkey wrench into
    the works. There was no doubt the blonde and the review were connected, and it
    was very much bothering me that I did not know why.

    I was finishing my second bottle of pineapple juice for the

    morning when I heard the click and Ms. Olson walked into my office. I stood,
    said, "Good morning," and gestured to a chair.

    Her look was unusually serious as she took the offered seat.

    She looked at me with a level gaze and said, "Really Mr. Jeffries. I
    thought the first complaint would take longer than three days."

    "Complaint?" I repeated, trying to remain calm

    even as I contemplated losing the best job in the history of employment.

    She raised an eyebrow and leaned back in the chair. Yes, but more of a, 'I asked for the dressing on the side' than a 'I demand this

    person be fired' kind of complaint.

    I let out a breath I hadn't known I'd been holding. She

    continued, "I'd like to be sure I have the facts straight before we
    discuss corrective action."

    Once again, it was unreal how well her phrasing matched with

    my nuclear submarine background. She seemed to be waiting on me, so I simply
    said, "Of course, that makes sense."

    "Good," she said. "Now, let's begin at the

    beginning. When Ms. Cartwright came into your office this morning at 0 9 15,
    did she present her secondary badge?"

    "Yes, she did."

    "Presuming you examined it, what codes did you

    see?" she asked, her expression still stern.

    I thought about it for only a second, the combination was a

    vivid memory. It was a bit difficult to be this direct with her even after
    working here a few days. "Well, from top to bottom, NCL, FFK, ANO and
    CAN."

    "I'm impressed by your memory of the codes, but I am

    more interested in what they meant to you." I shifted in my seat and she
    immediately noticed. The eyebrow went up again. "Don't get bashful on me
    Thomas, I'm quite serious," she said.

    I cleared my throat, then said, "Yes, well, those mean;

    1.      

    name calling, er,

    2.      

    face fucking,

    3.      

    anal only, and

    4.      

    come wherever you like that I didn't say to
    avoid "

    She smiled, but with clarity rather than mirth. "Good,

    of course you are correct. Now that we are clear on terminology and meaning, I
    have a few questions for you as I try to determine what really happened during
    your encounter earlier. Please answer as succinctly as you can." She
    waited for me to nod my understanding before continuing. "Mr.
    Jeffries," she said like an attorney examining a witness, "when you
    had your cock in Ms. Cartwright's mouth, would you characterize the event more
    as fellatio or facefucking?"

    You know, even after a crazy few days, this woman could

    leave me speechless. "I, er, well," I stammered.

    Her expression did not change, "I'm fairly sure you

    comprehend the difference, Mr. Jeffries, do you not?"

    I nodded, "I do." Rather than prompting me, she

    waited for me to speak. I finally did. "I would have to say more like
    fellatio."

    She smiled again, the same hard smile of an attorney winning

    a point. "That was her account as well. Now, how many times did you use a
    derogatory term with her, like cunt or slut?"

    This was a really fucked up Thursday, I have to say.

    "Once or twice? I guess? I don't really remember."

    "Is it possible that your execution of 'name

    calling'", she used air quotes, "was limited to one use of the term
    'slut'?"

    I sighed, "Yes."

    She nodded, "Now, did you, or did you not touch her

    anus with one or more fingers?"

    My mouth fell open before I could catch it. I stammered,

    "Um, yes, yes I did. But,"

    "What Mr. Jeffries? Are you going to provide some kind

    of reason for the unwanted touching?" she scolded me.

    "Well, I thought,"

    "You thought the unwanted touching was actually

    wanted?"

    "Well, no, I thought it was necessary to,"

    "Stop!" she barked. I say barked because she

    raised her voice suddenly. I mean, it wasn't a yell or a scream, just something
    akin your Chief saying "shut it!"

    "I'm going to give you the benefit of the doubt and

    assume your actions were intended to lubricate Ms. Cartwright prior to
    penetration. Would that be correct?"

    Again I let out a breath. It seemed odd to be on the verge

    of getting canned for the offense of lubing up a coworkers asshole before you
    plowed her. Then again, that I should find that odd was the weirdest kind of
    surreal. "Yes, Ms. Olson, that was my intent."

    She nodded. "And why do you suppose, you essentially

    had Ms. Olson perform fellatio rather than fucking her face, as she
    requested?" When I did not immediately answer she added, "And why did
    you simply call her a slut once when she requested name calling?"

    Now that kind of threw me for a loop, and my expression must

    have said so. I didn't have an answer right away. She used the "60
    Minutes" interview technique and remained quiet, staring at me while I
    tried to compose an answer. After some time I said quietly, "Because I'm
    not entirely comfortable doing those things."

    Now her face broke into an honest, warm smile. "Okay

    Tom, now we can talk." She stood and slowly paced around the room.
    "Tell me, have any of the women here asked you to pinch them quite
    hard?"

    "Sure," I said quickly.

    "Ah. And have any of them wanted you to pull their

    hair? Pin their arms down?"

    "Um, yes," I said.

    "Okay. Assuming that those things are generally more

    uncomfortable than pressing lube into one's ass, why do you suppose you were
    okay not questioning their requests?" she said, and stopped to look at me.
    Her expression was kind of like a teacher, waiting for me to figure out the
    right answer.

    It took a minute before something registered. It did not

    make me feel better. I suddenly had the realization that while my 'hard no's'
    were off the table, everything else was expected of the PBS. "I suppose
    because I like to do those things."

    She smiled, pleasantly. She sat down again. "That is a

    very enlightened thing for a twenty something to figure out. I'm once again
    quite pleased with myself for finding and hiring you. Yes, you are entirely
    correct. You are a considerate, caring, and talented lover. And as you have
    only your experience as a guide, you will find Foxx Inc. is both simpler and
    more challenging. You don't need to figure out what these women want. Your job
    is to provide what they need. What they ask for. Mostly they will ask for it
    directly, and that is their responsibility. But it may be challenging if what
    they want is not typically your cup of tea. If you had throat fucked Jenny
    Cartwright until she couldn't talk for a day, that would be on her. If you had
    pounded her ass so she worked standing up for a week, that would be on her.
    Asking you to throat fuck her and instead requiring her to blow you, is on
    you."

    Again, I was deeply intrigued. She went on, "If I want

    to get reamed with no lube, then all I have to do is put ANO on my badge and
    present my ass to you without getting ready." She saw I was still staring,
    "Most, if not all, wouldn't do that."

    I gulped, "I'm not sure how to go about that level of

    acting."

    She stood and shrugged, "Not my problem. However, I am

    prepared to give you a bit of training."

    "Training?" I said. The confusion no doubt obvious

    on my face.

    She smirked, "First a couple of thoughts. Psych

    yourself up, give yourself a moment to get into character. It need not be
    instantaneous, especially if the request throws you for a loop. But yes,
    training." She turned to leave, but looked back at me as she put her hand
    on the door handle, "And for that, Ms. Cartwright will be back to reassess
    you at 13 hundred. Do make me proud Thomas." And with that she left.

    I pondered my future for a good ten minutes before I

    returned to one of my favorite movie quotes, "There is no fate but what we
    make." And that meant I had to accept one thing above all else, get off on
    whatever the woman wanted. After another ten minutes I was still wondering if I
    could do it. I sat and stared at the ceiling until just after noon, then went
    to the cafeteria to get lunch. As I have not mentioned it until now, the
    uniform I sported that day was that of a brown truck deliveryman, complete with
    brown socks and sneakers. The deliveryman's name was 'Hank.' If Ms. Cartwright
    had said anything untoward about me after our morning encounter, none of the
    women eating lunch seemed to be affected. Those that knew me, and those that
    just knew who I was, either looked at me and smirked, grinned, gave me no
    notice or perhaps a slight wave.

    Cindy, aka Velma, from IT caught my eye and gestured me to

    come over. She looked at my name tag as I sat down across from her. "Hey,
    Hank, how are you today?" I shrugged and she added, "I guess you
    don't have a delivery for me this afternoon?"

    "Truth is I don't really know the delivery

    schedule," I said without much enthusiasm as I dug into my sandwich.

    Cindy gave me a long wink, "No? From what I heard you

    need to make a couple of deliveries to the, ah, rear entrance. If you get my
    meaning."

    I swallowed heavily, "I see. And if you were making

    such a delivery, would you have any advice?"

    Her face lit up with a full smile, "Well, as you know,

    I tend to take my deliveries via the main entrance. But from what I've heard,
    the loading dock back there is reinforced. You could really just slam into it
    and the delivery van and the dock would be just fine. But that's just the
    packages, mostly. You could deposit any, ah, loads, through the back door, or
    right on the front porch." When I didn't say anything she leaned forward,
    resting her considerable chest on the table and lowering her voice, "Or
    perhaps I need to be more blunt?"

    "No, no," I said quietly, "that's not

    necessary. But how did,"

    She silenced me with a very brief gesture, "Jenny is a

    talker, and between us, the least likely person you would ever expect to be a
    sub, and then only sometimes."

    At this point I was sporting a half woody and my thoughts

    about my 13 hundred meeting had changed quite a bit. "Thanks Cindy. I'm
    really looking forward to another romp with Velma."

    She smiled broadly, "I'm sure she is as well."

    And with that we concluded our meals in relative silence.

    Back in my office I had about thirty minutes to consider how

    to play my 'do over', as we used to say in the Navy, before the arrival of one
    Jenny Cartwright. It was right about then that I remembered a small box in the
    top left hand drawer of my desk, labeled, 'In Case Of Emergency.' That seemed a
    bit strong for my current situation, but I opened the drawer and picked up the
    box to check it out. Opening it I spied what looked like a couple dozen diamond
    shaped blue pills. Well, that was one way to be sure you could get hard, but
    that wasn't really my problem. Truth is, knowing that Jenny wanted me
    to use her mouth and her ass had me nearly ready to go.

    And then my memory flashed back to my interview last Friday.

    To Ms. Olson's mention of a former girlfriend and lover, Tilly, and some of the
    crazy encounters we'd had. On one such occasion she had somehow acquired a
    couple tabs of viagra and suggested we spent the weekend 'sport fucking' as she
    called it. Aside from having to force my erection into submission with ice a
    couple times (that 4 hour erection warning was one I took seriously), we'd
    fucked literally for hours. Only stopping to come up for air, food and water.
    By the middle of the weekend we'd figured out how to only stop for restroom
    breaks. But there was a particular thing I'd discovered about myself that
    weekend, and a certain Ms. Cartwright was about to be the beneficiary of that
    knowledge. I made a quick call to Ms. Olson about a closely related topic, and
    she confirmed I was on solid ground unless Ms. Cartwright let me know
    otherwise. At a quarter to one I took half a tablet, sat behind my desk, and
    waited for my 'service' appointment.

    Promptly at 13 hundred the key reader chimed and the door

    lock 'clicked' loudly. Entering my office was Jenny Cartwright. Blonde, very
    attractive, modest b-cup breasts, and now sporting a skirt and three inch
    heels. Her expression was neutral as she regarded me, "Mr. Jeffries,"
    she said.

    I gestured her to come forward, "Don't know who the

    fuck that is." I poked a thumb toward my name tag, "Name's Hank. And
    you must be the cunt tried to get me fired this morning."

    To my surprise and pleasure, she seemed surprised and taken

    aback. That, or she was a really great actress. "Lemme see your badge
    already," I said, and she handed it to me. While her card this morning had
    been labeled with a list, now it was a word cloud, and with all the code words
    in the same size font there was clearly no priority.

    Taking a deep breath I paused and considered what was there.

    Name calling, face fucking, choking, ass fucking, and come pretty much anywhere
    you like. I didn't need to check to know I was sporting an iron hard cock. I
    backed the chair away from my desk and stood, proudly displaying said cock as I
    had taken off my shorts and underwear. Again she seemed surprised. "Get on
    your knees and open your mouth, bitch, or I'll let Ms. Olson know what really
    happened this morning." When she didn't immediately move to do so, I went
    right up to her, put my hands firmly around her neck and squeezed just enough
    to show I meant it. As I pressed down she sank to her knees. I relinquished my
    grip on her throat and gathered up a handful of her shoulder length hair. When
    I poked my cock against her lips and she didn't open her mouth, I used my other
    hand to pinch her nose closed. She looked up at me with a bit of fear in her
    eyes, and the second she exhaled I jammed my cock into her open mouth. I got
    grazed by a couple teeth, but I wasn't deterred.

    Her hands pushed at my thighs as I held myself halfway into

    her mouth. "I'm pretty sure you've got the talented tongue of a slut, so
    get using it," I said as I started to thrust slowly in and out of her
    mouth. She responded as she had this morning, rather enthusiastically running
    her tongue over the head of my cock. But this time, I knew that was the wrong
    move. It was time to start making her earn what she wanted. When I heard her
    exhale I thrust my cock slowly and fully into her mouth and back into her throat.
    Her eyes popped and she looked up at me as I held myself there, blocking her
    windpipe. She batted at my thighs, and after a count of ten I pulled back and
    watched as she coughed, spit, and gasped for air. The instant she had a breath
    I started to fuck her mouth with slow, long strokes. She gagged a little, and I
    didn't let it stop me. I repeated this move, keeping her guessing as to when
    she would get to breathe and just how deep I would go. The viagra was helping
    me hold off, but just barely. It was after several minutes of this I noticed
    her hands were busy under her skirt. "So the slut gets off on a face
    fucking, huh?"

    And with that I actually tried to fuck her throat like a

    cunt for about a minute. By the end her face was a complete mess and the smell
    of sex in the air was strong. It appeared I might be on the right track after
    all. Still controlling the movement of her head with a handful of her hair, I
    pulled out of her mouth and pressed her onto her back in the middle of the
    fluffy rug. I threw her skirt upward, then pulled her top up over her breasts.
    Her hands had gone back to rubbing her cunt and she wasn't wearing any panties.
    I let go of her hair and put my hand on her throat, pushing enough to let her
    know I was still in charge. Kneeling between her thighs, I pushed one leg back
    then placed the head of my cock against her asshole. "Always nice to see a
    dirty cunt play with herself while I pound her ass."

    She was looking me right in the eye as I started to push

    forward. To my surprise, she was clenched. Well, I figured, if that's what she
    wants. And with that I bucked into her with all my power. I did not anticipate
    what happened next. Her back arched, her breath caught, her eyes flew wide open
    and then rolled back, and she came like a bomb. She didn't make a lot of noise,
    but as I fucked her delightful ass she bucked and thrashed and moaned and
    squeaked like some kind of crazy ride at a sex carnival. I swear you almost
    needed cowboy training to stay in the saddle.

    After twenty or so seconds she seemed to come back to earth,

    which is when she looked at me in surprise, "You, you're still
    going?" she panted.

    At this I decided it was time to end round one and give her

    a reward. I moved my hand once again to her hair and held her head to the
    floor. "Since my little ass-slut asked for it," I said, feeling
    myself getting very close to coming. She seemed to try and push at me, and that
    tripped the trigger. At once I withdrew from the tightness that was her ass and
    crawled up next to her face. She might have tried to look away, but I held her
    in place as I groaned aloud as my climax hit. I burst all over her face,
    covering her with shot after shot as my ejaculation went on. She sputtered as
    my come landed on her mouth, then her eyes and forehead. I shouted as I peaked,
    then shuddered as I squirted a bit more on her.

    And now it was time for the surprise. Letting go of her hair

    I grabbed both ankles and flipped her onto her belly. Straddling her ass I once
    again lined up my cock with her ass. That weekend with Tilly had revealed that
    while on viagra I could enjoy a refractory period without actually losing my
    erection, provided I kept the stimulation to a minimum. So I wasn't exactly
    sure how this was going to play out when I unceremoniously sank my cock back into
    her ass. I was greeted with a guttural 'Ugh' as I pushed into her ass. I moved
    very little, and while she seemed to be trying to do so, my weight was
    positioned to all but prevent that.

    I held myself inside her, my hips hard up against her ass.

    She turned her come covered face to look at me, "Still, hard?"

    "Nice cunt like you has such a great ass, it's really

    motivating." I gave her a stroke now and then, careful to never let my head
    past her tight sphincter. I could tell by her movements she was getting
    restless. She'd already come once, I'd come on her face, and yet here I was
    firmly ensconced in her ass...and hard as anything ever was. She bucked her
    hips a couple of times, groaned, then clenched her ass around me. Still, she
    said nothing.

    Finally, after more than a few minutes and with her still

    anally impaled on my (happily proud of it) still quite hard cock, she turned
    that come covered visage toward me, tried to blow some hair (that was stuck
    stuck to her face with come) out of her face and said in a low and tired voice,
    "How, how are you still going?"

    I leered at her, putting my hands in the small of her back

    and shifting my weight to them as I pulled mostly out of her. With her now
    deliciously pinned under me, I grunted, "We're just getting started."
    And I lunged into her, to be rewarded with a grunt of her own. I worked my
    strokes up to a full on rapid pounding, urged on by the feeling that I now knew
    I'd be able to come again.

    After a good few minutes of this, she began moaning. And

    that was when things changed a bit. As her moaning got louder she was starting
    to try and say something, but it was like my cock kept forcing her breath out.
    She was kind of frantically wiggling under me, and it looked like she was
    trying to get her hands under her, but she couldn't. Then I heard her moan
    something, "So, unnggh, clooose," she said.

    As I continued to pound her without mercy, she was groaning

    out those words like a mantra. "So," pant, pant, "close."
    Over and over. And then, "Please."

    Slowing just a bit, I said, "Please what?"

    "Got. To. Touch. My, ugh, clit."

    "I don't know, nice ass slut like you? That must be

    terrible," I said.

    "Please!" She pleaded.

    "And why should I after all the trouble you've caused

    me? I'm about to fill you up whether or not you get off."

    "What do you want?" she asked.

    "Oh no, I'm not falling for that, but I do think your

    clenching asshole is just what I need to finish myself." On a down stroke
    I held myself fully inside her, seized her wrists and held them behind her with
    one of my hands. Then, I shifted us so we were on our sides, and I moved her
    top leg back over me, spreading her lewdly. I put my free fingers to her
    mouth,"get 'em wet." And she did without protest.

    I renewed my pounding of her ass and her breathing got

    really shallow. I figured she must be so close it nearly hurt. "Tell me
    exactly what you want me to do with your cunt."

    "Ugh, tug my clit. Please."

    I kept up my pace, and when I knew I was close I said,

    "I'm going to make you come now, because it'll feel great for me,"
    and with that I took her clit between my fingers and began to pull it up and
    down, pinched between her slippery smooth lips. The result was immediate. She
    grunted, her whole body seized up, and then she started to let out a wail. The
    subsequent spasming of her ass sent me over the edge as well, and I erupted
    into her ass. I continued to pump her rear full of cum as I slammed against her
    ass with every thrust. By the time I was done, she'd become a limp, tired out
    noodle.

    Finally spent, I pulled out of her with a distinct

    squelching sound, and turned to go use the facilities. "Nice fuck, I guess
    you can stick around." After relieving myself I opened the door to find
    her holding her clothes and waiting for her turn. Her face was a mess, but her
    expression was a nice mix of satisfaction, exhaustion, and 'I've just been
    thoroughly fucked.' She passed me without saying anything. I smiled to myself
    as I put my brown shorts back on and resumed my seat behind the table.

    She emerged a few minutes later, looking much more

    presentable; however, it appeared the 'I just got rogered but good' expression
    was going to be around a bit longer. As she reached the door she turned to me
    and said, "Have a good afternoon, Hank."

    I nodded, "It's off to a good start so far."

    About twenty minutes later I was working on rehydrating when

    my phone rang, "PBS," I said.

    I recognized Ms. Olson's voice at once, "You were an

    excellent find, Tom. I understand there is some special technique I need to
    learn more about?"

    I chuckled, "Reserved for only the hardest cases, Ms.

    Olson."

    "Touche, Mr. Jeffries, touche," and she hung up.

    After the last several hours I decided to take a nap, and I

    was still soundly asleep when I awakened to the feeling of a breast being
    pressed against my lips. I parted my lips and fastened onto a nipple. An
    unknown voice said, "I'm glad you're awake now." As the breast and
    nipple pulled back, I saw an asian looking woman I did not immediately recognize.
    She tugged at my shorts and I lifted my hips obligingly as I looked at her
    badge. FOX, VSX and NIX, it read. That translated to my mind as 'I'm going to
    blow you, and then I'm going to fuck you, and please do anything and everything
    with my breasts that you like.' Her breasts were on the largish side, but not
    huge, and she knelt on the couch next to me as she took my cock into her mouth.
    I relaxed back into the cushions and enjoyed playing with her tits as she blew
    me. It was a great combination.

    After several minutes she pulled off me and told me to lay

    on the rug (which I had changed out after mashing Ms. Cartwright's come covered
    face into it an hour ago). As I repositioned, she removed her clothes and
    draped them over a chair. Her pubic hair was limited to a fine strip, and her
    lips were visibly wet and flared. She straddled my hips and leaned forward,
    offering her breasts to me. I mauled them with my hands, my tongue, my lips, my
    teeth, and pinched and kneaded them for all I was worth. Moments into this she
    was moaning like crazy, and she angled her hips and took me inside her. With
    the viagra still in my system I was hard as a pipe. My partner, now identified
    as Janey Soo, clearly approved as she rode me like I was a proverbial bucking
    bronco. However, this bronco was ready to be broken, so I just lay there and
    let her do all the work. Well, that and I continued my thorough enjoyment of
    her tits.

    Her pace picked up and she was madly riding me, sliding her

    hips back and forth and quickly stroking us both toward a climax. "Suck
    'em and nibble on them, Hank. Time for the finish," she said. I did as she
    asked, squeezing her full tits with a firm grip and sucking on her nipples like
    my life depended on it. She groaned, then said, "Come in me, Hank. Come in
    my cunt."

    Next to someone saying 'come on my face,' those are the

    words that get me every time. I groaned and grunted to let her know I was about
    to come, and she did not disappoint. Somehow her stride got just a bit faster,
    but stayed right on a steady pace. I felt myself go over the edge and knew she
    would have a full cunt soon. My verbalizations triggered her, and then her
    gyrations got a bit wilder. She rode me through a great climax, complete with
    handfuls and mouthfuls of tits and nipples. What a happy way to go.

    Finished, she leaned down and kissed me, hard, on the mouth.

    It was a kiss full of passion even though we had both just come. My hands, of
    course, never let go of her tits. And when she broke the kiss and started to
    rise, I still had a firm grip on them. Placing her hands over mine she gently
    pulled them away. "You've got to let go now," she said with a smirk.

    I grinned and laced my fingers behind my head. She stood and

    started dressing. "Until the next time," I said.

    She blew me a kiss, "Looking forward to it."

    And just like that, the day that started so poorly ended

    quite nicely. Oh, I should mention that I had many, many more odd encounters
    with Ms. Cartwright, and the most unexpected of those is worth its own, out of
    sequence, story.

    By PtmcPilot for Literotica

    30 min

About ExplicitNovels

From the publisher's feed

Welcome to the best works of emerging explicit romance authors. Explicit Novels daily Podcast presents long-format novels over a span of daily episodes. Subscribe to our podcasting channels.